Occult Theocracy
By: Lady Queensborough Edith Starr Miller



  To   THE   MEMORY   OF   MY    UNCLE


         LLOYD   E.   WARREN


WHO FIRST    GUIDED   ME   IN   THIS   WORK
OCCULT THEOCRASY
                     BY



 LADY QUEENBOROUGH
        ( E D I T H STARR M I L L E R )



    PUBLISHED          POSTHUMOUSLY

  FOR   PRIVATE     CIRCULATION           ONLY


            IN   TWO      VOLUMES

                 VOLUME I
First Published ... 1933
                   FOREWORD

               makes no claim to literary merit. It
T   HIS BOOK
      is simply a work of research and documenta-
tion, giving evidence and facts which I trust will
help the reader in drawing his own conclusions.
    In the course of my researches as an
international political investigator into the causes
of social unrest, I have probed the depths of
infamy which now surrounds, not ours only, but
also the next generation, whose right to lead a
decent life should be as good as was ours. As a
woman of the world I have witnessed things the
existence of which I did not suspect and I have
realised that, due to my " protected " position in
life. they should never have been expected to have
come to my knowledge. Let me tell every woman,
however much " protected", whether Dairymaid
or Duchess, that the safeguards which she
imagines to be thrown around herself are but a
mirage of the past. Her own and her children's
future are at the mercy of those " forces " the
activities of which it has been my business, for the
8                OCCULT THEOCRASY

last ten years, to follow as one of a group of
investigators.
   Today, most of the good people are afraid to be
good. They strive to be broadminded and
tolerant ! It is fashionable to be tolerant — but
mostly tolerant of evil — and this new code has
reached the proportions of demanding intolerance
of good. The wall of resistance to evil has thus
been broken down and no longer affords
protection to those who, persecuted by evil doers,
stand in need of it.
   Worse still, there are cases wherein virtuous
people's good name is relentlessly " filched from
them ", but no effort will be made by the
presumed good people to rally to their defence.
Happy are they if they themselves can discover
the cause of their ruin, materiel or moral, either
partial or total.
   In offering this book to the public, I have
endeavoured to expose some of the means and
methods used by a secret world, one might
almost say an underworld, to penetrate, dominate
and destroy not only the so-called upper classes,
but also the better portion of all classes. There are
those who feel confident that if they refrain from
joining any society or group and avoid entangle-
ments, no harm can befall them. To such, let me
say that situations can be, and are, created for
innocent dupes every day and wrecked homes are
the direct result. Neither fortune nor a blameless
                     FOREWORD                       9
life led, as it were, in an island of strict virtue in
the midst of a tumultuous sea of evil, spells
security.
    Irrefutable evidence of a particular example of
underworld tyranny has come into my possession.
The victim's guilt was her reluctance to step from
virtue into the mire of evil which surrounded her.
Moreover she was intolerant of evil and sought to
oppose and destroy it. The case of her persecution
 at the hands of her foes is complete. She belonged
 to what is termed Society as did also some of the
other actors in this bewildering drama. The
world, social, financial, legal and, shall we say
 also, the underworld, leaving to this word its
 generally accepted literal meaning, knows them.
So many Jekylls and Hydes stalk about unsuspec-
 tingly in our midst !
    From such an example I have been led to the
conclusion that, among others, three factors can
 help one from being completely destroyed by the
 combined forces of that '' underworld " : a flawless
 life, independent means and real friends, all three
 of which must be backed by a fearless determina-
 tion to fight evil on all points of the Masonic
 compass.
    In these days when apparently vice triumphs
 and virtue must be penalized, it may be well for
 all of us to fight the undertow by which our
 children may be dragged under and must of
 necessity perish. Vice rings and secret societies
10               OCCULT   THEOCRASY

form but one vortex into which youth is drawn
and destroyed whilst the " good people ",
because of their ignorance, look on helplessly in
despair.
   It is for their instruction that this book has been
written. Its compilation has taken several years
and, had it not been for the generous efforts of
one of my friends, Mme de Shishmareff, and of
several other persons, I would never have been
able to complete the task which I set out to
accomplish.
   What must concern us all now is the protection
of decency or, in other words — Equal rights —
for such as are not vice adepts.
   This book is not complete. It will never be
complete, but for the present it must remain as a
study of the root conditions which have led to
present day subversive upheavals and the over-
throw of the principles of Christian civilization.

                           EDITH    QUEENBOROUGH
              OCCULT THEOCRASY

                  TABLE OF CONTENTS
                        VOLUME I
                         PART    I

              T H E MYSTERIES OF FREEMASONRY

Chapter
      I.   — The Religion of the Secret                21
     II.   — The Meaning of Occultism                  24
   III.    — Brahminism                                44
    IV.    — Mazdeism (Zoroastrianism), Jainism        65
     V.    — Confucianism and Taoism                   71
    VI.    — Egyptian Esoterism                        73
   VII.    — Judaism, The Pharisees                    75
  VIII.    — Orpheism and the Pagan Mysteries          90
   IX.     — The Druids                               100
     X.    — Christianity                             105
   XI.     — Manicheism                               108
  XII.     — Witchcraft                               112
 XIII.     — The Gnostics (The Heretics)              118
  XIV.     — Lamaism                                  123
   XV.     — The Yezidees (Devil Worshippers)         131
  XVI.     — Orthodox Islam                           133
 XVII.     — Unorthodox Islam, The Ishmaelites, The
               Lodge of Cairo                         134
XVIII.     — The Druses                               138
 XIX.      — The Assassins                            140
  XX.      — The Knights Templar                      143
 XXI.      — Knights of Malta                         146
XXII.      — The Rosicrucians                         147
XXIII.     — Cathares, Albigenses, Waldenses          163
12                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

 Chapter
  XXIV. — The Moravians or The Order of Religious
                  Freemasons, etc                        165
   XXV. — The Anabaptists                                171
  XXVI. — Grand Lodge of England                         174
 XXVII. — The Gospel of Revolution                       183
XXVIII. — The Preparation                                188
  XXIX. — General Pepe and " The One Big Union ".        200
   XXX. — Albert Pike and Giuseppe Mazzini....           207
  XXXI. — Practical Politics                             241
 XXXII. — Adriano Lemmi                                  253
X X X I I I . — The Interlocking Directorate             297


                          PART    II
               CHRONOLOGICAL           SERIES

           ASSOCIATIONS OF THE 16TH CENTURY
              Date of
             Foundation
  XXXIV. — 1520 The Illuminati of Spain                  307
   XXXV. — 1541 The Order of the J e s u i t s . . . .   308
  XXXVI. — 1562 The Defenders (Roman Catho-
                  lic)                                   320

           ASSOCIATIONS OF THE 17TH CENTURY

 XXXVII. — 1641 Ancient Order of Hibernians
                  (Roman Catholic)                       323
XXXVIII. — 1638 Jansenism                                325
 XXXIX. — 1688 Camisards of the Cevennes                 327

           ASSOCIATIONS OF THE 18TH CENTURY

       XL. — 1721   Rite of Swedenborg or Illuminati
                      of Stockholm                       331
       XLI. — 1725 Supreme Conseil and Grand
                      Orient de France                   333
      XLI I. — 1731 The Convulsionaries of St.
                      Médard                             343
     XLI II. — 1750 The Royal Order of Scotland...       349
                          TABLE OF CONTENTS                 13
Chapter       Date of
            Foundation
XLIV.      —   1751      The Strict Observance              350
 XLV.      —   1754      The Martinist Order                353
XLVI.      —   1760      The Illuminati of Avignon          355
XLVII.     —   1761      Antient and Accepted Scottish
                           Rite (American), Antient and
                           Accepted Rite (England)          357
XLVIII. — 1763           The Order of the Mopse             365
 XLIX. — 1766            The Rite of Zinnendorf             368
    L. — 1773            The Philaletes (Chercheurs de la
                           Verité)                          369
     LI.   —   1776      The Illuminati of Bavaria          370
    LII.   —   1786      The Tugendbund                     376
   LIII.   —   1786      The Jacobins                       379
   LIV.    —   1790      The Knights Templar of Ame-
                           rica                             384


                          VOLUME       II

     LV. — 1791          The United Irishmen                385
    LVI. — 1795          The Orange Society (Protestant
                          and Masonic)                      391
   LVII. — 1798          The Philadelphians (The Olym-
                           pians)                           395
 LVIII. — 1799           The Scottish Philosophic Rite...   397

           ASSOCIATIONS OF THE 19TH CENTURY

    LIX. — 1804          Modern Knights Templar,
                           England                          399
     LX. — 1804          Modern      Knights  Templar,
                           France                           402
    LXI. —               Modern      Knights  Templar,
                           Sweden                           406
  LXII. — 1805           The Rite of Mizraim                407
 LXIII. — 1805           The Ribbon Society (Roman
                           Catholic)                        421
  LXIV. — 1808           The Cerneau Rite (A. & A.
                           Scottish Rite)                   423
    LXV. — 1809           Carbonarism (Alta Vendita)...     427
14                    OCCULT THEOCRASY

      Chapter     Date of
                Foundation.
        LXVI. — 1810        The Manchester Unity of Odd-
                              fellows, England                436
       LXVII. — 1814       The Hetairia of Greece (Ethe-
                             rists)                           438
      LXVIII.   —   1815   The Hung Society of China..        441
       LXIX.    —   1815   The Rite of Memphis                443
        LXX.    —   1816   The Calderari                      445
       LXXI.    —   1820   French Carbonarism                 447
      LXXII.    —   1822   Modern Knights Templar,
                              Poland                          452
      LXXIII.   —   1825   The St. Patrick Boys               454
      LXXIV.    —   1830   Brahmo Somaj                       455
       LXXV.    —   1830   The Mormons                        459
      LXXVI.    —   1843   The Independent Order of
                             B'nai B'rith (Jewish Ma-
                             sonry)                           465
      LXXVII. — 1843       Young Ireland                      467
     LXXVI II. — 1844      The Bahai Movement                 469
       LXXIX. — 1844       The Independent Order of
                              Oddfellows    (I. O. O. F.)
                              (American)                      471
       LXXX. — 1848        Modern Spiritism                   473
      LXXXI. — 1850        The Eastern Star                   480
     LXXXII. — 1857        The Irish Republican Brother-
                              hood (The Fenians)              481
 LXXXIII. — 1858           Phoenix Society of Skibbereen.     485
 LXXXIV. — 1860            L'Alliance Israelite Univer-
                              selle                           486
      LXXXV. — 1860        The International (First and
                              Second)                         489
  LXXXVI. — 1865           The Ku-Klux Klan                   497
 LXXXVII. — 1866           Societas     Rosicruciana     in
                              Anglia..                        499
LXXXVIII.       —   1869     The Clan-na-Gael (V. C.).....    513
 LXXXIX.        —   1869   The Nihilists                      518
      XC.       —   1871    The Cryptic Rite                  519
     XCI.       —   1872   The Sat Bhai of Prague             520
    XCII.       —   1872    Ancient and Primitive Rite,
                               Rite of Memphis (England).     522
        XCIII. — 1872      The Anarchists                     526
                       TABLE OF CONTENTS                15
Chapter       Date of
            Foundation.
 XCIV. — 1874           Ancient and Archaeological
                          Order of Druids               528
  XCV. — 1875           The Theosophical Society....    529
 XCVI. — 1876           Primitive and Original Phre-
                          masons, Swedenborgian Rite.   536
 XCVII —1879           The National Land League...      538
XCVIII. — 1879          Russellites or International
                          Bible Students                539
 XCIX. — 1881           The          Invincibles        541
    C. — 1882          Société Théosophique d'Orient
                          et d'Occident                 542
      CI. — 1882        Grand Lamaistic Order of
                          Light (Fratres Lucis)         543
    CII.    —   1882    The ahmadiyyah Sect             545
   GUI.     —   1882    Co-Masonry                      547
    CIV.    —   1882    Knights of Columbus             550
     CV.    —   1883    Christian Science               553
    CVI.    —   1883    The Fabian Society              557
   CVII.    —   1884    Gaelic Athletic Association..   565
  CVIII.    —   1884    Hermetic Society                566
   CIX.     —   1888    Order of The Golden Dawn in
                          the Outer                     568
     CX. — 1895         Modern Illuminism, Ancient
                           Order of Oriental Templars
                          (Ordo Templi Orientis) (To
                           Ov)                          571
    CXI. — 1895         Theosophical Society of Ame-
                           rica                         582
  CXII. — 1896          Irish Socialist Republican
                          Party                         584

          ASSOCIATIONS OF THE 20TH CENTURY

 CXIII.     —   1900 The Young Turk Movement..          585
  CXIV.     —   1901 The Amsterdam International.       587
   CXV.     —   1903 Stella Matutina                    588
  CXVI.     —   1905 Sinn Fein                          590
 CXVII.     —   1908 The Honourable Fraternity of
                       Antient Masonry (Female
                       Lodges)                          593
16                       OCCULT THEOCRASY

      Chapter         Date of
                    Foundation.
     CXVIII. — 1908          Federal Council of the Churches
                               of Christ in America                     595
       CXIX.    —    1910    Sufism (Occidental)                        599
        CXX.    —    1911    Narodna Odbrana                            601
       CXXI.    —    1913    The Anthroposophical Society.              604
      CXXII.    —    1915    Friends of Irish F r e e d o m . . . . .   606
     CXXIII.    —    1915    The Knights of the Ku-Klux                 607
                               Klan                                     607
     CXXIV. — 1917           Sinn Fein in America                       613
      CXXV. — 1919           The Third International (Com-
                               munist)                                  614
      CXXVI. — 1919          The Fascisti                               619
     CXXVII. — 1920          American Prohibition and the
                               Anti-Saloon League                       621
 CXXVIII. — 1920             The American Civil Liberties
                               Union                                    627
     CXXIX. — 1920           The V. V. V. (Vereinigung
                               Vergewältigter Voelker)                  631
   CXXX.         — 1920      Juvenile Freemasonry                       634
  CXXXI.         — 1920      The League Of Nations                      636
 CXXXII.         — 1920      Tenri Kenjukai                             641
CXXXIII.         — 1928      Buchmanism                                 643
 CXXXIV.         — 1928      The Rackets                                645
  CXXXV.         — 1930      The New History Society                    651
 CXXXVI.         — 1930      The Youth Peace Federation..               653
CXXXVII.         — 1930      The International Bank                     658
                Conclusion                                              661
                Bibliography                                        ,   667

                              APPENDICES
  I. — Manifesto of the O. T.            O                              677
 II. — Extract from the Charter for Royal Order of
        Scotland in U. S. A                                             706
III. — Masonic and Pagan Symbolism                                      709
IV. — Photographic Reproductions of Documents
        interesting to Freemasonry etc, following p.                    720
          GENERAL INDEX                                                  721
OCCULT THEOCRASY
     PART   I
   " My final work is a word of warning to American women :
Keep away from the Swamis, the Yogis, the traveling teach-
ing men. You would need no such bidding if, for an instant,
you guessed the truth. In your good faith, in your eager-
minded receptivity of high-sounding doctrine, in your hunger
for colour, romance, glamour, and dreams come true, you
expose yourself, all unsuspecting, to things that, if you knew
them, would kill you dead with unmerited shame. "

            Katherine Mayo in Why I wrote Mother India.
  THE MYSTERIES OF FREEMASONRY


                     CHAPTER      I

      THE     RELIGION      OF THE      SECRET


   Man is a creature of mind and matter. To the realm
of mind belongs metaphysical thought which, whether
trained or untrained, is peculiar to each individual and
is subject for its development or restraint to his will.
It is the basis of religion in the generally accepted
sense of this word ; it is purely spiritual and can reach
the height of mysticism. From it issue creeds or doc-
trines and the erection of a theological system of
beliefs.
   Imparted to other individuals and accepted by them,
the metaphysical thought of a few great minds has
become the basis of religious systems. Upon its teach-
ing was grafted a Ritual or Law, disciplining the life,
mystic, moral, social and even physical, of its adherents
 or believers. From the exercise of such laws, theocracy
or the rule of priesthood was evolved. It is to be found
in every religion regardless of the fact that in some
instances like in the Buddhist doctrine of Gautama
and in the teaching of Jesus Christ, nothing is further
removed than ritualism from the metaphysical thought
or religious conception of the founders.
                           21
22                OCCULT THEOCRASY

   The power of theocrasy or exercise of government
rule over the masses by a hierarchy of priests or adepts
rested on its dual system of teaching, namely : Exote-
rism and Esoterism, the former a code of discipline of
the thought and mode of life of the masses, the latter
the hierarchic school wherein were trained the chosen
adepts destined to safeguard the rules imposed upon
the people by the high priests.
   Upon a close study of the manifold religious systems,
the corruption of which led to theocratic rule, namely,
Brahminism, the Ancient Egyptian Cult, Mosaism or
Judaism, Christianism and Mahometanism, one finds
the accepted belief of Monotheism as the basis of
esoteric or secret belief or doctrine. Monotheism is
here taken in the sense of First Principle.
   Whereas the Egyptian high priesthood of Memphis
kept this theory as the esoteric teaching of the high
adepts, Moses, brought up as one of them, gave it as
exoteric or popular belief to the Israelitic sect to which
he belonged, embodying it in a deity, the terrible
Jehovah of the Jews.
   Another side of the esoteric teaching was that of
occultism, the development of all human psychic
forces which, when misused, lead to the practice of
magic. The esoteric part of all religions or hermeticism,
the teaching and practice of occultism, led to the
development of what might be termed the religion
of the secret, which eventually overshadowed and
helped to dissimulate subversive activities.
   It is with this that we are chiefly concerned and
will endeavour, to some degree, to show its baneful
influence on society of all creeds and nations. Let the
reader bear in mind that it is not the object of this
work to discuss the place occupied and the part played
by either Metaphysics and Philosophy on the one
            THE RELIGION OF THE SECRET                  23

hand, and Science and Ritualism on the other. The
limitations of each and its encroachment upon the
territory of the others, the ensuing conflicts, are matter
for the history of fanaticism throughout the ages.
Our aim is to follow the outgrowth of Esoterism and
a few of its multiple ramifications in the realm of
perversion and subversion.
                    CHAPTER       II

          THE MEANING OF OCCULTISM


   A summary and some explanation of the principal
forms of occultism must precede the chapters which
deal with the historical side of this subject, and the
objections, those of the credulous as well as those of
the sceptics, must be foreseen and forestalled. Many
persons are tempted to deny, arbitrarily and without
examination, statements on matters of which they
have no previous knowledge, but even the possible
criticism of such as these must have received due con-
sideration.
   In this age of wireless and aeroplanes, one of the
fads of the modern highbrow is to scoff at such things
as sorcerers, magic and evocations as old wives' tales.
Tales of ancient history ! There are people who refuse
to believe in the existence of the supernatural, perhaps
we should say supernormal, even when confronted with
the evidence. Such are the sceptics who deny every-
thing. Hidebound in their prejudice, they ignore the
fact that magic, White or Black, has now as many
adepts as ever, nor can they distinguish between the
different schools of spiritism.
   First, there are the charlatans whose tricks in the
line of Spiritism are generally sooner or later unmasked.
                           24
             T H E MEANING O F OCCULTISM               25

   Second, there are the Occultists who operate in
secrecy and hide their meetings from all but initiates
with the greatest care.
   Many persons are duped by charlatans, so the scep-
tics persuade themselves of the absolute non-existence
of all diabolical practices in modern times. They are
wrong. For Occultism flourishes now in Europe, Asia,
and America. The Black Mass is said today in Paris
and London, and Satanism has its faithful followers.
On this subject one of the most eminent writers was
Carl Hackse, who, under the pseudonym of Dr. Bataille,
made an extensive study of Occultism and gave his
extremely exaggerated views of it in the book Le

   The following pages of this chapter are mostly either
quotations or abridgements from that work :
   " According to the teaching of the Christian chur-
ches, God allows demons certain limited powers, but
they are not permitted to open the gates of hell and
release a spirit at the request of one who evokes the
dead. The dead, even damned, will not show themselves
if evoked, nor would evocations be answered by those
who had succeeded in attaining the kingdom of heaven,
but devils can and do, says the Church, substitute
themselves for the deceased. They will impersonate a
dead person whose appearance is demanded by invo-
cations.
   " It is also admitted that the fallen angels or spirits
will often manifest to people without being called, The
theological hagiographa cite many cases of diabolical
apparitions to saints, apparitions which these saints
have been able to repel and conquer... but what
sceptics and agnostic Christians alike ignore is that
besides the drawing room mediums, mediums for
diversion, there are occultists whose vile practices are
26                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

veiled in the profoundest mystery. These men, whose
moral sense is absolutely perverted, believe in Lucifer,
but they believe him to be the equal of God and worship
him secretly. " ¹
   Modern Occultism is on the one hand practical Cabala
and on the other, Indian Yogism, both of which have
always had their adepts more or less openly.
   The Cabala is Occult Science itself. It is the secret
theology of the initiates, theology essentially Satanic.
In a word the counter-theology. Our God, the God
of the Christians, is the power of evil in the eyes of
the Cabalists ; and for them the power of good, the real
God, is Lucifer.
   " The Cabala teaches magic or the art of intercourse
with spirits and supernatural beings.
   " One cannot be a convinced Cabalist without soon
becoming a magician and devoting oneself to the prac-
tices of occultism.
   " Not that our Cabalists or contemporary magicians
practise all the different branches of occultism. Some
of these have been abandoned and others are only
used by charlatans for the exploitation of superstitious
persons, but a great many, precisely the most criminal
and perverse, are observed in the hidden dens of our
modern Luciferians. " 2
   Magic has two divisions :
   The first is divining magic, subdivided into several
branches of which the principal are :
        Astrology                   Aeromancy
        Palmistry                   Hydromancy
        Anthropomancy               Pyromancy
        Oneirocritics               Cartomancy

  1. Bataille, Le Diable au XIXe Siècle, vol. I, p. 28.
  2. Ibid., p. 29.
             T H E MEANING OF OCCULTISM               27

  The second is operative magic, also subdivided into
several branches of which the principal are :
        Alchemy                   Necromancy
        Mesmerism                 Theurgy
              Various miraculous feats
   There are moreover some superstitious practices not
specially classed.
   Bataille thus defines some of the foregoing :
   Astrology. — Divining the future by the stars. The
casting of horoscopes is its most prevalent practice.
   Palmistry. — Divining the future by the hand.
   Anthropomancy. — This is one of the practices sup-
posed at present to have fallen into disuse. It is a hor-
rible, savage abomination and consists in disem-
bowelling a human being for the purpose of divining
the future by inspection of the entrails.
   Mediaeval history accuses Gilles de Retz of perpe-
trating this crime on children, whom he lured to his
castle for the purpose. Tacitus says that the Druids,
in ancient Britain, used to consult their Gods by looking
into the entrails of their captives.
   Oneirocritics. — Divining the future through inter-
pretation of dreams.
   Aeromancy. — Divination by the study of aerial
phenomena.
   Hydromancy. -— Divination by the study of liquids
or aquatic phenomena.
   Pyromancy. — Divination by fire.
   Cartomancy. — Divination by cards.
   There is no need to expatiate further on the more
or less grotesque means employed by those who follow
these false sciences. One must be somewhat erratic
to imagine that the future can be foretold by coffee
grounds, by the antics of flames in a grate, by the order
28                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

in which shuffled cards will be drawn, or by the odd
shapes assumed by wind-driven clouds ! When events
corroborate predictions made under these conditions,
it can be attributed to the use of the power of clair-
voyance, but these fortune tellers, some of whom have
a thorough knowledge of the rules governing the prac-
tices of these absurdities, are the first to distrust their
art.
   Such expedients, disdained by the real occultists,
are too unimportant to be worthy of note. It is quite
another matter to expose the Satanists, ignored by the
public, whose sects, bearing different names in different
countries, constitute, in reality, only one, single, secret
religion whose fanatics, imbued with the spirit of evil,
will sacrifice themselves blindly to their cause.
   Throughout the universe, all Luciferian and Satanic
rites bear a basic similarity.
   Dealing principally with the practices of contem-
porary operative magic, it is Bataille's opinion that
as regards the mysterious art of Alchemy, its theory
is called Hermetic Science and has a double objective,
namely, the discovery of the philosopher's stone, a
substance capable of transmuting base metals into gold
and drinkable gold, or the Elixir of long life which
is a magic potion endowed with the properties neces-
sary to prolong human life indefinitely or, at least,
to maintain in old age the faculties of youth. Alchemy
as a science seems now obsolete.
   The Alchemists knew the existence of microbes and
toxins long before the medical discoveries of the pre-
sent age. The laboratories of Satanic bacteriology have
been working, for a long time, on cultures of bacilli
 or solutions of their toxic properties which, even when
 administered in infinitesimal doses, mixed with food
 or drink, disseminate disease and death where it is
              T H E MEANING OF OCCULTISM                29
 judged necessary by the " Masters " that life is to be
 destroyed. In these cases deaths occur from apparently
 natural causes!
    He further says that Magnetic Mesmerism is the occult
 medicine of the Cabalists. One must naturally not
 confuse the scientists who are at present making re-
 searches in hypnotism and suggestion, in the interest of
 science, with the emulators of Cagliostro whose aim is
 to procure diversions, often wicked and immoral.
 Scientific magnetism is still an obscure question being
 studied by theologians, physiologists and crimin-
 ologists, whereas that of the adepts of magic has nothing
to do with this ; it is a branch of the subterranean work
that is nearing its goal today.
   Necromancy is partly divining magic and partly
 operative magic. This practice consists in the evoca-
tion of the spirits of the dead. Spiritism and rapping
of tables are necromancy, but if all spiritists are not
 necessarily Cabalists, all Cabalists are practicing necro-
 mancy. People are far from suspecting the progress
made by necromancy along these lines. Freemasonry
is yearly more and more invaded by the spiritist element
to the extent that, in 1889, an international convention
of spiritist Freemasons attended by about 500 delegates
was held at the Hotel of the Grand Orient of France,
rue Cadet, Paris.
   This was only a beginning ! 3
   Eliphas Levi, a renowned occultist of the 19th
century, writing in Histoire de la Magie, 4 in the follow-
ing words, sounds a warning to those who, recklessly,
would venture into the domain of the occult.
   " The experiences of theurgy and necromancy are
30                OCCULT THEOCRASY

always disastrous to those who indulge in them. When
one has once stood on the threshold of the other world
one must die and almost invariably under terrible
conditions. First giddiness, then catalepsy followed
by madness. It is true that the atmosphere is disturbed,
the woodwork cracks and doors tremble and groan
in the presence of certain persons, after a series of
intoxicating acts. Weird sounds, sometimes bloody
signs, will appear spontaneously on paper or linen.
They are always the same and are classed by magicians
as Diabolical writings. The very sight of them induces
a state of convulsion or ecstacy in the mediums who
believe themselves to be seeing spirits. Thus Satan, the
Spirit of Evil, is transfigured for them into an angel
of light but, before they will manifest, these so-called
spirits require sympathetic excitement produced by
sexual intercourse on the part of their devotees. Hands
must be placed in hands, feet on feet, they must breathe
in each other's faces, these acts often being followed
by others of an obscene character. The initiates, revel-
ling in these forms of excesses believe themselves to
be the elect of God and the arbiters of destiny. They
are the successors of the fakirs of India. No warning
will save them.
   " To cure such illnesses, the priests of Greece used
to terrify their patients by concentration and exag-
geration of the evil in one great paroxysm. They made
the adept sleep in the cave of Trophonius. After some
preliminary preparations, he descended to a subter-
ranean cavern in which he was left without light soon
to be prostrated by intoxicating gases. Then the visio-
nary, still in the throes of ghastly dreams caused by
incipient asphyxia, was rescued, being carried off
prophesying on his tripod. These tests gave their
nervous systems such a shock that the patients
                T H E MEANING OF OCCULTISM              31

never dared mention evocations of phantoms again.
   " Theurgy is the highest degree of occultism. Necro-
mancy is limited to the summoning of dead souls, but
the Theurgists of the nineteenth century evoke entities
qualified by them as genii, angels of light, exalted spi-
rits, spirits of fire etc. In their meetings, scattered
throughout the world, they worship Lucifer. The three
mysterious letters J... B... M..., that the common
initiates see in the Masonic Temples, are reproduced
in the meeting rooms of the Luciferians, but they no
longer mean Jakin, Bohaz, Mahabone, as in the Lodges,
nor Jacques Bourguignon Molay, as with the Knights
Kadosch ; in Theurgy these three letters mean ; Jesus
Bethlemitus Maledictus. Theurgy is therefore pure
Satanism. " 5
   " Moreover it is important to note that the Cabalists,
admitted to the mysteries of Theurgy, never mention
the word Satan. They look upon certain dissident
adepts who invoke the devil under the name of Satan
as heretics, whose system they call Goety or Black
Magic. They call their own practices Theurgy or White
Magic. " 6
   Between these two types of Devil worshippers, the
Luciferian occultists and the Satanists, there is a
difference which must not be overlooked.
   Luciferians never call their infernal master " Spirit of
Evil" or " Father and Creator of Crime ". Albert Pike even
forbade the use of the word Satan under any circumstances.
   There is indeed a distinction between the Satanists
and Luciferians. The Satanists, described by Mr. Huys-
mans in his book, Là Bas, are chiefly persons mentally
deranged by the use and abuse of drugs who, while

  5. Bataille, op. cit., p. 35.
  6. Ibid., p. 36.
32                     OCCULT THEOCRASY

 suffering from a peculiar form of hysteria, accuse the
 God of the Christians of having betrayed the cause of
 humanity. They are persons who recognize that their
 God Satan occupies a position in the supernatural
 sphere, inferior to that of the Christian deity. On the
 other hand the Luciferians or the initiates of kindred
 rites, while still labouring under a strange delusion,
 act deliberately and glorify Lucifer as the principle of
 good. To them he is the equal of the God of the Chris-
tians whom they describe as the principle of evil.
    It is necessary to recognize the distinction which
exists between Luciferians and Satanists, for their two
cults bear each other no resemblance, although Lucifer-
 Satan manifests indiscriminately to his faithful follow-
ers of both denominations. One must not, however,
imagine that the pride and satisfaction he derives from
this adulation acts as an inducement to making him
appear whenever he is called ! Occultists of all schools
agree that nothing is more capricious than the conduct
of spirits when evoked !
    It is well moreover to remember that Luciferian
occultism is no novelty, nor must one make the mistake
of confusing it with ordinary Freemasonry, the Lodges
of which are only private clubs. 7
    Many authors have published books on Freemasonry,
some printing the rituals, some their personal obser-
vations on certain facts, but few of these authors, having
themselves passed into occult masonry, the real masonry
of the Cabalistic degrees which is in touch with all
secret societies, Masonic as well as non-Masonic, have
been able to state that Luciferian Occultism controls
Freemasonry.
   Though this is indeed the case, neither the President

  7. Bataille, op. cit., p.- 36.
                T H E MEANING OF OCCULTISM             33

 of the Council of the Order of the Grand Orient of
 France, the supreme chief of French Freemasonry, nor
the president of the Supreme Council of Scottish Rites
will be received at the meeting of a simple Luciferian
 ceremony just on account of his title and dignity unless,
 at the same time, he possesses a diploma of Cabalistic
 grade which requires another initiation. On the other
hand, the first Oddfellow from Canada, a member of
the Chinese San-ho-hui of China, a Luciferian Fakir
from India, all these can visit at their pleasure all
lodges and inner shrines of ordinary Freemasonry in
all countries because, in each one of the Satanic sects,
the directing authority is exercised by heads who belong
to the most exalted masonic degrees of the different
rites, degrees which are for them of secondary impor-
tance. These chiefs, at the request of their subordinates
of the Luciferian societies, deliver to them freely the
diplomas necessary to obtain admittance everywhere,
as well as the sacred words and yearly and half yearly
pass-words of all the masonic rites of the globe. 8
   Luciferian Occultism, as has been said before, is
therefore not a novelty, but it bore a different name in
the early days of Christianity. It was called Gnosti-
cism and its founder was Simon the Magician.
   The Gnostics were not ordinary heretics but con-
stituted an anti-christian sect. To deceive the multitude,
they affected disagreement with certain doctrines of
the Apostles, and the chiefs selected from among the
initiates those destined to receive, in secret council,
the Satanic revelation. Gnosticism is marked with the
seal of Lucifer. It is contemporary with the Apostle
Peter and has continued, without interruption, down
to the present day, periodically changing its mask.

  8. Bataille, op. cit., p. 36.
34                   OCCULT THEOCRASY

    The seven founders of Freemasonry were all Gnos-
 tics, Magi of the English Rose Croix, whose names
 were : Theophile Desaguliers, named Chaplain of the
 Prince of Wales by George II, Anderson, the clergy-
 man, an Oxford graduate and preacher to the King
 of England, George Payne, James King, Calvert,
 Lumden-Madden, and Elliott.
    Gnosticism, as the Mother of Freemasonry, has
imposed its mark in the very centre of the chief symbol
 of this association. The most conspicuous emblem which
 one notices on entering a masonic temple, the one which
figures on the seals, on the rituals, everywhere in fact,
appears in the middle of the interlaced square and
compass, it is the five pointed star framing the letter G.
Different explanations of this letter G are given to
the initiates. In the lower grades, one is taught that it
signifies Geometry. To the brothers frequenting the
lodges admitting women as members, it is revealed
that the mystic letter means Generation, but the
revelation is attended with great secrecy. Finally, t6
those found worthy to penetrate into the sanctuary
of Knights Kadosch, the enigmatic letter becomes the
initial of the doctrine of the perfect initiates which
is Gnosticism. This explanation is no longer an imag-
inary fabrication. It is Gnosticism which is the real
meaning of the G in the flamboyant star, for, after
the grade of Kadosch (a Hebrew word meaning conse-
crated) the Freemasons dedicate themselves to the
glorification of Gnosticism (or anti-christianity) which is
defined by Albert Pike as " the soul and marrow of
Freemasonry. " 9

  9. " The G which the Freemasons place in             the middle
of the flamboyant star signifies Gnosticism and        Generation,
the most sacred words of the ancient Cabala. "         See Eliphas
Levi, Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie, vol. II, p.   97.
             T H E MEANING OF OCCULTISM                  35
   Let us add that the ancient mysteries of Gnosticism
have been known and published in the past. There is
no difference between the Gnosticism of the early ages
of Christianity and modern occultism.
   The fundamental principle of Gnosticism was the
double divinity (dual principle) and this is exactly the
theological theory of modern occultism. The Gnostics
claimed that the good God was Lucifer and that Christ
was the devil, that what the Christians call vice was for
them virtue, and to the Christian dogma they opposed
Gnosticism, a word meaning human knowledge.
   Early Gnosticism had its doctors ; the Basilideans,
Ophites and Valentinians. Basilide of Alexandria, one
of them, lived at the end of the first century. He taught
metempsychosis and the principles underlying present-
day Theosophy. His system resembles that of the
spiritists of the nineteenth century who have invented
nothing, for they copy Gnosticism even in its theory
of the transmigration of souls. Basilide affirmed that
he was the reincarnation of Plato. Whoever has pene-
trated into assemblies of modern theurgists can attest
that one of its current theories is that of reincarnation.
   After Basilide came Montanus who died in 212.
Montanus was a grand master of the art of divination.
The Bite of Mizraim (a Freemasonry said to be Egyptian)
copies slavishly, in its Cabalistic grades, all the phan-
tasmagoria of Montanus. This Gnostic doctor plunged
 himself into ecstasies and, according to history, he had
two women, Maximilla and Priscilla, trained to act as
 his accomplices. The Gnostics came in crowds to admire
their contortions worthy of epileptics. They had the
 sacred illness, 10 and were considered two saints of
  10. In reference to the Pagans " who (as we read in divers
authors) consecrated most kinds of Distempers of the Body,
and Affections of the Mind; erected Temples and Altars to
36                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

Satan. In the assemblies of the sect, when they went into
frenzies and prophesied, their oracular sayings were
listened to with veneration by the adepts.
   Were they acting a part, were they just mediums
or somnambulists, or were they what the Roman
Catholics call " possessed " ?
   This is a hard question to answer.
   A modern example of the influence exercised by
occult organizations on the destinies of mankind is
to be found in the history of The Holy Alliance, founded
in 1815 by Alexander I, Emperor of Russia. This was
originally a union of monarchs pledged to support the
Christian Church and to stem the rising tide of radi-
calism, revolution and subversion.
   In L'Histoire de la Magie (p. 467), Eliphas Levi
states that the spiritist sect of " The Rescuers of
Louis XVI ", wishing to penetrate this organization
to use it for their own purposes, succeeded in insinua-
ting one of their illumines into the good graces of the
Czar. This was Madame Bouche, known to the adepts
as Sister Salome. After eighteen months spent at the
Russian Court, during which she had many secret
interviews with the Emperor, she was supplanted by
another medium-somnambulist of the sect, the famous
Madame de Krudner who acquired so great an influence


Fevers. Paleness. Madness, and Death ; to Laughter, Lust,
Contumely, Impudence, and Calumny. Every strange Disorder,
as well as Epilepsy, is the Sacred Disease. Sua cuique Deus sit
dira Cupido (Each bold Fancy grows into a God).
  " But it must be remembered this Distemper was called also
Morbus Comitialis ; because if any one fell into it, during the
Assembly, it was a fatal Omen, and they immediately broke
up " .
  Bishop Lavington, The Enthusiasm of Methodists and Papists
compared, p. 123.
              T H E MEANING OF OCCULTISM                37
over the Czar that his ministers became alarmed at the
situation thus created.
   Levi thus describes the fall of the favorite ;
   " One day, as the emperor was leaving her, she barred
his passage crying ' God reveals to me that your life is in
great danger. An assassin is in the palace. ' The Emperor,
alarmed, caused the palace to be searched and a man, armed
with a dagger, was found. He confessed, when questioned,
that he had been introduced into the palace by Madame de
Krudner herself. '

    One wonders if the whole affair was not simply the
result of a clever intrigue calculated to get rid of the
prophetess. As such it was singularly successful for
Madame de Krudner was summarily banished from the
Russian Court.
    In De la Maçonnerie Occulte (pp. 87-88), J. M. Ragon
tells us that " science counts four kinds of Somnam-
bulism : The natural, the symptomatic, the magnetic
and the ecstatic.
    " Natural and symptomatic somnambulism are two
essentially different states, one occurring only at night,
the other by day as well as by night. The conduct of
the subject is different under the two conditions.
    " Magnetic and ecstatic somnambulism differ from
one another insomuch as the one is commanded (willed)
and the other is not. The first is artificial, the other
natural. In the first, the subject is dependent; in the
second, he acts independently. That is why induced
somnambulism cures the natural when substituted for
it.
    " A lucid somnambulist bears no more resemblance
to a man asleep than he does to an active man awake ".
    When the Gnostics practised magic, they evoked
the spirits of the dead exactly as do the occultists of
38                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

today. Dawning Christianity was prolific in miracles
so, in order to fight it, the disciples of Gnosticism had
recourse to diabolical marvels. In this respect, are not
contemporaneous spiritists, with their rapping tables
and apparitions, Gnostics under another name ?
   Secret Gnostic meetings lead to depravity, as the
adepts indulge in every kind of turpitude and obsce-
nity, often under the influence of drugs such as Indian
Hemp (Cannabis indica) or Opium, the medicinal pro-
perties of which, when administered under certain
conditions, are provocative of mediumistic phenomena.
   Thus debauched, their moral sense weakened, ini-
tiates are ready to work. They work, they fall, and, as
they fall the Occult power grasps its prey. Their life,
henceforth, is subject to the will of the Hidden Masters
who, according to their secret designs, will lead their
slaves to power, or a semblance of power, or else to
their downfall. To use the words of " Inquire Within "
in Light-bearers of Darkness (p. 118) ... " These masters
— doubtless identical with the terrible power behind
the horrors of Russia's sufferings and World Revolution
— have in reality no interest in soul or astral develop-
ment, except as a means of forming passive illuminised
tools, completely controlled in mind and actions. " 11
   " Inquire Within " further suggests that there is " a
group of flesh-and-blood men, who can form etheric
links, from any distance, with the leaders of these
societies and who secretly work by means of that
light which can * slay or make alive ', intoxicating,
blinding, and, if need be, destroying unwary men and
women, using them as instruments or ' Light-bearers '
to bring to pass this mad and evil scheme of World

  11. This refers to Gnostic Secret Societies described in this
book.
               T H E MEANING OF OCCULTISM                  39
Dominion by the God-People — t h e Cabalistic Jew. " ¹²
  A further explanation of the phenomenon of induced
mediumship is given us by the same author who quotes
the following lines from Eliphas Levi's History of Magic:
   " This may take place when, through a series of almost
impossible exercises... our nervous system, having been habit-
uated to all tensions and fatigues, has become a kind of
living galvanic pile, capable of condensing and projecting
powerfully that Light (astral) which intoxicates and des-
troys.
   " Inquire Within " comments further :
   " It attempts to show that it leads to mastership and self
control, but on careful consideration it proves to be merely
conscious mediumship inspired by crafty and wilful deception,
giving the adept a false confidence, inducing him to let go
his physical senses and work upon the astral, where, enclosed
by formulae given by these masters themselves, he is
completely at their mercy. "
   A recent practical illustration of these methods is
the teaching contained in a book Asia Mysteriosa by
Zam Bhotiva, (published by Dorbon Ainé) which sug-
gests ways and means of communication with the
" Hidden Masters ".
   It will be recognised by anyone having taken an
interest in the progress of science along certain lines
that there is nothing impossible or even improbable
in the suggestion that telepathy may be exploited by
organisations for their own particular ends.
  Forty years ago William Gay Hudson wrote on tele-
pathy as follows :
    If the power exists in man to convey a telepathic
message to his fellow-man, it presupposes the existence of

  12. " Inquire Within " op. cit., pp. 116-117.
40                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

the power in the percipient to repeat the message to a third
person, and so on indefinitely, until some one receives it
who has the power to elevate the information above the
threshold of his consciousness, and thus convey it to the
objective intelligence of the world. Nor is the element of
time necessarily an adverse factor in the case ; for there is
no reason to suppose that such messages may not be trans-
mitted from one to another for generations. Thus, the par-
ticulars of a tragedy might be revealed many years after
the event, and in such a way as to render it difficult, if not
impossible, to trace the line through which the intelligence
was transmitted. For the spiritist the easy and ever-ready
explanation of such a phenomenon is to ascribe it to the
intervention of spirits of the dead. But to those who have
kept pace with the developments of modern scientific inves-
tigation, and who are able to draw the legitimate and neces-
sary conclusions from the facts discovered, the explanation
is obvious, without the necessity of entering the domain
of the supernatural. " 13
   On the subject of Hypnotism and Crime, Hudson,
writing further, reaches however a fatally false conclu-
sion which for many years remained unchallenged.
He states (p. 140) " It is true that, on ordinary questions,
the truth is always uppermost in the subjective mind.
A hypnotic subject will often say, during the hypnotic
sleep, that which he would not say in his waking
moments. Nevertheless, he never betrays a vital secret...
That this is true is presumptively proved by the fact
that in all the years during which the science of hypno-
tism has been practised, no one has ever been known
to betray the secrets of any society or order. The
attempt has often been made, but it has never suc-
ceeded. "
   Hudson attributes this reticence to auto-suggestion

  13. Hudson, The Law of Psychic Phenomena, p. 236.
                T H E M E A N I N G OF OCCULTISM                  41

opposing the suggestion of another. This however is
n o t the case, for, where a member of a secret society
or order is concerned, t h a t member was already h y p n o -
tized during initiation a n d it is not his will t h a t guards
t h e secret," it is t h e will of another, t h e will of t h e Lodge.
    How m a n y people know t h a t hypnotism is a b o u t all
there is to initiation ? Hypnotism and fear. The rest is
camouflage.
    In the event of this statement being doubted, we quote
herewith from Freemasonry Universal an article which
needs no further c o m m e n t : 1 4
   " The Stewards prepare the candidate ; the Tyler first,
and afterwards in turn the I. G., Deacons and Junior Wardens
should inspect the candidate to see that everything is strictly
correct.
   " The preparation symbolises poverty, blindness (or
ignorance) and poverty of spirit, — but it may also signify
a purification, i.e., that the riches and pleasures which bind
one to the material side of life are discarded and the spirit
blinded to their attractions. The baring of the right arm, left
breast, left knee and right heel being slipshod, are apparently
a reference to the awakening of occult centres in one's being
which may only become active when purification of the whole
nature has begun.
   " The very specific character of the preparation points
to real knowledge of the occult physiology of the process
of initiation on the part of those who originated the method
which has been so faithfully preserved. Certain Forces are
sent through the candidate's body during the ceremony,
especially at the moment when he is created, received and
constituted an Entered Apprentice Freemason. Certain
parts of the Lodge have been very heavily charged with
magnetic force especially in order that the Candidate may
absorb as much as possible of this force. The first object of

  14. Freemasonry Universal vol. V, Part 2, Autumn Equinox,
1929, p. 58.
42                   OCCULT THEOCRASY

this curious method of preparation is to expose to this influence
those various parts of the body which are especially used in
the ceremony. In ancient Egypt, there was another reason
for these preparations, for a weak current of physical electri-
city was sent through the candidate by means of a rod or
sword with which he was touched at certain points. It is
partly on this account that at this first initiation the candi-
date is deprived of all metals since they may very easily inter-
fere with the flow of the currents. "
   All kinds of nice inspiring symbolical interpretations
of the ritual are generally given for the benefit of
people who seem to want them, but it is here evident
that the candidate, unknown to himself or herself, has
acted throughout the ceremony of initiation under
the stress of hypnotism. No longer a free agent, the
initiate takes the oath under hypnotic force which,
has also been used to instil into him the feeling of fear.
Fear guards the secret of initiation, fear born under
the power of hypnotism to serve henceforth as the
controlling agent of the initiators over the initiated.
   The Right Worshipful Master must be a genuine
occultist, as it is up to him to charge (hypnotise) the
candidate, for to give this in the words of Freemasonry
 Universal : " The R. W. M. gives the light, the pure
white light of truth and illumination. " 15
   Illumination, alias Kundalini, alias Serpent power,
alias Electro-magnetic force, alias the Sex force, etc. !
   Even in our western world any one wishing to study
Hatha Yoga can learn to neutralize the action of gra-
vity and go some yards up in the air. This stunt, and
the assumption of any size at will, are tricks for which
training is essential, and if one works at it hard enough,
one will eventually be able to mesmerise people for

  15. Ibid., vol. V, Part 3, Winter Solstice, p. 108.
              T H E MEANING OF OCCULTISM                43

one's own purposes, business, political or other, thus
following the lure of the occult to a sinister end i.e.
Black Magic. 16
   We would here observe that the miracles performed
by Jesus Christ bore a distinctive feature, often over-
looked, namely, that in every case altruism was the source
of their inspiration. Thus they were a symbol of charity.
   This gives us the esoteric explanation of His silence
when taunted on the cross. " He saved others, himself
he cannot save. " Sooner than use this power for per-
sonal advantage He chose death !
   Gnostic miracles, such as that of being buried alive
for a period of time which constitutes the Hindu reli-
gious rites of Samadhi have no ulterior charitable pur-
pose. They are chiefly performed for the object of crea-
ting wonderment, curiosity or faith in magic, and as
such, failing the altruistic motive, are classifiable under
the general term of Black Magic.
   As a stimulus to popular faith, they are, however,
sanctioned by most Pagan religions, though where
such a custom prevails, the magical performers them-
selves are not privileged to withhold their gains for
themselves, as these are claimed by the Temple.
   Having dealt with the preliminaries of the subject,
we will now proceed along the thorny paths of history
 — not the history of wars, battles, heroes, but that of
the agents of their being !

  16. In Hinduism it is known as Kala Yoga.
                     CHAPTER       III

                    BRAHMINISM


   For a brief study of Brahminism, the religion prac-
tised in India, we can hardly do better than quote
from the work of such recognized authorities as Messrs.
Stillson and Hughan. ¹ In attempting to trace the origin
of Brahminism, they make the following observations :
   " After being conquered by the Cuthites under Rama,
the son of Cush, referred to in Genesis x, 2, 7, the
Mysteries of the Deluge were introduced. The worship
soon became divided into two sects. We are not fully
apprised when was first introduced the Brahminic
system, composed of Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva, cons-
tituting the Trimurti... one branch of which was mild
and benevolent, and addressed to Vishnu, the Preserver,
while the other proclaimed the superiority of Siva, who
was called the Destroyer and the representative of
terror and penance, barbarity and blood ; in Egypt,
represented by Typhon.
   " These Mysteries, whatever may have been their
origin, or for what purposes they were then instituted,
were certainly a corruption of the original worship of

    1. Stillson and Hughan, The History of Freemasonry and
Concordant Orders, see the chapter entitled " Hindoostan ",
p . 74 et seq.
                            44
                      BRAHMINISM                       45
the one Deity. They bore a direct reference to the happi-
ness of Man in Paradise, where he was first placed ; his
subsequent deviations and transgressions, and the
destruction of the race by the general deluge... The
great cavern of Elephanta, perhaps the most ancient
temple in the world made by man, in which these
rites were performed and remaining to the present day,
is an evidence of the magnitude of that system...
   " The caverns of Salsette, of which there are three
hundred, all have within them carved and emblematic
characters. The different ranges of apartments are
connected by open galleries, and only by private
entrances could the most secret caverns, which con-
tained the ineffable symbols, be approached, and so
curiously contrived as to give the highest effect upon
the neophytes when in the ceremonial of initiation.
A cubical cisia, used for the periodical sepulture of
the aspirant, was located in the most secret recesses
of the cavern. The consecrated water of absolution
was held in a carved basin in every cavern, and on the
surface floated the flowers of the lotus. The Linga or
Phallus appeared everywhere most conspicuous, and
oftentimes in situations too disgusting to be mentioned...
   " Sacrifices to the sun, to the planets, and to house-
hold gods, were made accompanied with ablutions of
water, purifications with dung and urine of the cow.
This last was because the dung was the medium by
which the soil was made fertile and reminded them of
the doctrine of ' Corruption and reproduction ' taught
in the worship of Siva. "
   An initiation is thus described :
   " Amidst all the confusion, a sudden explosion was
heard, which was followed by a dead silence. Flashes
of brilliant light were succeeded by darkness. Phantoms
and shadows of various forms, surrounded by rays of
46                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

light, flitted across the gloom. Some with many hands,
arms, and legs; others without t h e m ; sometimes a
shapeless trunk, then a human body with the head of
a bird, or beast, or a fish ; all manner of incongruous
forms and bodies were seen, and all calculated to excite
terror in the mind of the postulant.
    " A gorgeous appearance, with unnumbered heads,
each having a crown set with resplendent jewels, one
of which excelled the others; his eyes gleamed like
 flaming torches, but his neck, his tongues and his body
were black ; the skirts of his garments were yellow, and
sparkling jewels hung in all of his ears ; his arms were
extended, and adorned with bracelets, and his hands
bore the holy shell; the radiated weapon, the war
mace, and the sacred lotus. This image represented
Mahadeva 2 himself, in his character of the Destroyer. "
    Among other learned authorities, writing on these
subjects, is Jacolliot who gives the following descrip-
tion of perverted Brahminism :
    " The study of philosophic truth does not relieve
the Nirvanys and Yogys from the necessity of the tapas-
sas, or bodily mortifications. On the contrary, it would
seem that they carry them to the greatest extremes
Everything that affects or consumes the body, every-
thing that tends to its annihilation, without actually
destroying it, is thought to be meritorious.
    " Several centuries previous to the present era,
however, these bodily mortifications had assumed a
character of unusual severity. 3
    " To the contemplative dreamers of the earliest ages
in India, who devoted the whole of their time to medi-
tation, and never engaged in practices involving phy-

  2. Mafia (Sanscrit) = grand.
  3. Louis Jacolliot, Occult Science in India, pp. 92-93.
                         BRAHMINISM                            47
sical suffering oftener than once a week, had suc-
ceeded a class of bigoted fanatics, who placed no limit
to their religious enthusiasm, and inflicted upon them-
selves the most terrible tortures. 4
   " A spiritual reaction, however, occurred, and those
who had been initiated into the higher degrees took
that opportunity to abandon the practice of the tapas-
sas, or corporal mortification. They sought rather to
impress the imagination of the people by excessive
 asceticism in opposition to the laws of nature. A pro-
found humility, an ardent desire to live unknown by
the world, and to have the divinity as the only witness
to the purity of their morals, took possession of them,
and though they continued the practice of excessive
abstemiousness, they did so perhaps more that they
might not seem to be in conflict with the formal teach-
ings of the sacred scriptures.
   " That kind of austerity is the only one now enjoined
upon all classes of initiates.
   " The Fakirs appear to have gradually monopolized
all the old modes of inflicting pain, and have carried
them to the greatest extremes. They display the most
unbounded fanaticism in their self-inflicted tortures
upon all great public festivals
   " The Nirvanys live in a constant state of ecstatic
contemplation, depriving themselves of sleep as far
as possible, and taking food only once a week, after
sunset.
   " They are never visible either in the grounds or
inside the temples, except on the occasion of the grand
festival of fire, which occurs every five years. On that
day, they appear at midnight upon a stand erected
in the centre of the sacred tank. They appear like

  4. Bataille, op. cit., for a fanciful description of such rites.
48                    OCCULT THEOCRASY

spectres, and the surrounding atmosphere is illumined
by them by means of their incantations. They seem to
be in the midst of a column of light rising from earth to
heaven. 5
  " The seven degrees of initiation in the sacerdotal
cast of the Brahmins are : 6
  Grihasta—or House-Master.
  Pourohita—or Priest of Popular Evocations.
  Fakir—Performing.
  Sanyassis—or Naked Cenobites, Superior Exorcists.
  Nirvanys—Naked Evocators.
  Yogys—Contemplative.
  Brahmatma—Supreme Chief.
   " Upon reaching the third degree of initiation, the
Brahmins were divided into tens, and a superior Guru,
or professor of the occult sciences, was placed over each
decade. He was revered by his disciples as a god.
   " Seventy Brahmins more than seventy years old
are chosen from among the Nirvanys to see that the
law of the Lotus, or the occult science, is never revealed
to the vulgar, and that those who have been initiated
into the sacred order are not contaminated by the
admission of any unworthy person. " (Quoted from the
Agrouchada-Parikchai).
   " In addition to its attributes as an initiatory tribunal,
the council of the elders also had charge of adminis-
tering the pagoda property, from which it made provi-
sion for the wants of its members (of the three classes)
who shared everything in common. It also directed
the wanderings of the Fakirs, whose duty it is to give
manifestations of occult power outside.
   It also elected the Brahmatma from its own members.
  5. Louis Jacolliot, op. cit., p. 72. and Bataille, op. cit.
  6. Louis Jacolliot, op. cit., pp. 73 to 101.
                      BRAHMINISM                       49
   With regard to the rise to power of the Brahmin
caste in India, Mr. Jacolliot writes in Les Fils de Dieu :
   " Doubtless, in the midst of this new society discon-
tent and discord were unavoidable. Happy in the power
they had secured, the chiefs of the Brahmins, however,
had to consider means for preserving and insuring it
against a reversal of popular favour. At this distance,
it is impossible for us to judge the mental influences at
work during a period covering about two thousand
years, that is to say, from the day when the priests
united into a kind of corporation to the time when,
enjoying unchallenged authority, they published the
 Vedhas. This was a collection of prayers and ancient
ceremonies interspersed with the texts necessary to
maintaining their supremacy under the name of Manou
(Sanscrit meaning : wise law giver), a new code of law
which, rejecting all the ancient customs of equality
and dividing the people into castes, invested the Brah-
mins with world power and established the dogma of the
Trimourti or Trinity of God, from which eventually
was to spring polytheism and a host of the most mons-
trous superstitions.
   " This religious revolution occurred about twelve
thousand years before our era, under the Brahmatma
Vasichta-Richi.
   " The Vedhas and Manou, collected and codified by
the Brahmins were given as coming from Brahma him-
self, and anyone doubting the truth of this origin was
liable to the penalty of death. "
   As among the Ancient Egyptians the teaching
of monotheism was restricted to the highest initiates
alone. Jacolliot emphasises this when he writes :
   " The worship of the one God or Zeus unrevealed,
reserved to the priests, was forbidden to the lower
50                    OCCULT THEOCRASY

classes, but three temples dedicated to the three persons-
of the Trimourti, Brahma, Vishnu, Siva, opened their
doors to the adoration of the people, all of whom were
allowed to select one of the three personages of the
trinity they would prefer to worship. "
   This division in religious worship which eventually
led to the caste system shows the power of theocratic
tyranny, the Brahmins, seeking to justify the method
whereby the control of the masses is vested in the hands
of a few, when preaching in the pagodas, even now
say : " See how logical is this system of division of the
people into castes. It was formed in the likeness of the
divinity, Zeus, sovereign master of all things, but
taking no action himself. This is the Brahmin priest
Brahma, the God who creates, who acts, who directs,
that is the aristocrat or the prince ; Vishnu, the God
who preserves, that is the artisan, the merchant, who
produces taxes, preserving and assuring the prosperity
of the State by his work and industry. As for Siva, the
terrible God, he keeps the Soudra (peasant) in a state
of humility and obedience appropriate to his station
in life.
   " Another very important function appears how-
ever to have been early assigned to him, on which much
more stress is laid in his (Siva) modern worship — that
of destroyer — viz., the character of a generative power,
symbolized in the phallic emblem (Linga) and in the
sacred bull (Nandi), the favourite attendant of the god.
This feature being entirely alien from the nature of the
Vedic god, it has been conjectured with some plausi-
bility, that the Linga-worship was originally prevalent
among the non-Aryan population, and was thence
introduced into the worship of Siva. 7

     7. Article on Brahminism : Enc. Brit. 9th Edition.
                     BRAHMINISM                       51
   One of the most curious facts in the Theocratic
System ruling India is that the principle of equality
is evidenced only in the teaching and practice of Occul-
tism. Members of all castes are admitted on the same
footing to learn magic or fakirism and compose the
class known under the name of Fakirs. This system of
equality is similar to the brotherhood principle and
teaching of democracy advocated in Freemasonry
which was so effectively exploited in all the lodges that
fomented the French Revolution.
   " As all castes are admitted to the congregation
of the Fakirs, the lowest of the soudras on entering it
becomes the equal of the Brahmins. In spreading the
belief that whosoever consented to enrol among the
high initiates of the pagoda, and to die for the faith,
was transported to the abode of Brahma without
accomplishing further migration on earth or having to
pass through hell, the Brahmins provided for an
inexhaustible supply of fakirs. "
   " Before entering the category of fakir, those who
are destined to illustrate the ceremonies of the cults
by their tortures and death, the new recruits practise
the occult sciences under the direction of initiated
Brahmins in the innermost recesses of the pagodas. "
   While " there are indeed extraordinary phenomena
in what is termed by the Brahmins occult science, there
 are none which cannot be explained and which are not
in accordance with the law of nature. "
   " To become expert in magic, like the believers in
the philosophic doctrine of the Pitris, the pupil must
learn, from a magician whom the sorcerers call their
Guru, the formulas of evocation, by means of which the
malign spirits are brought into complete subjection.
  " Some of these spirits the magician evokes in pre-
52                   OCCULT THEOCRASY

ference to others, probably on account of their willing-
ness to do anything that may be required of them. "
   " An intimate connection exists between the doctrine
of the ancient Jewish Cabalists and those of the Hindu
votaries of the Pitris — or spirits — whose scientific
book is the Agrouchada-parikchai. 8
   " It would be impossible to enumerate the different
drugs, ingredients and implements that compose the
stock-in-trade of a magician. " 9
   The standard Indian book on magic is the Oupnek'hat.
Therein is to be found a detailed description of methods
available for producing catalepsy, somnambulism,
hallucination and ecstasy by strength of will and fatigue
of the nervous system. 10
   This is what is known to the modern common-sense
mortal as " Yogi stuff ", and it is mostly based on
breathing exercises.
   We will now quote from Mr. Sellon :
   " It is a little remarkable that of the host of
Divinities, especially in Bengal, Siva is the God whom
they are especially delighted to honour. As the Destroyer,
and one who revels in cruelty and bloodshed, this terrible
deity, who has not inaptly been compared to the Moloch
of Scripture, of all their Divinities suggests most our
idea of the Devil. It may therefore be concluded that
the most exalted notion of worship among the Hindus is
a service of Fear. The Brahmins say that the other
Gods are good and benevolent, and will not hurt their
creatures, but that Siva is powerful and cruel, and
that it is necessary to appease him.

  8. Jacolliot, op. cit.
  9. Ibid.
  10. E. Levi, Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie, p. 70. et seq.
                      BRAHMINISM                        53
   " Although this deity is sometimes represented in
the human form in his images, it is not thus that he
is most frequently adored. The most popular repre-
sentation of him is unquestionably the Linga ; a smooth
stone rising out of another stone of finer texture,
simulacrum membri virilis, et pudendum muliebre.
This emblem is identical with Siva in his capacity of
' Lord of all.' ¹¹
   " It is necessary, however, to observe here that
Professor Wilson, while admitting that ' the Linga
is perhaps the most ancient object of homage adopted
in India', adds, ' subsequently to the ritual of the
 Vedhas, which was chiefly, if not wholly, addressed to
the Elements, and particularly to fire. How far the
worship of the Linga is authorized by the Vedhas is
doubtful, but that it is the main purport of several
of the Puranas there can be no doubt.' ¹²
   " The worship of Siva under the type of the Linga
is almost the only form in which that deity is reverenced.
Its prevalence throughout the whole tract of the Ganges
as far as Benares is sufficiently conspicuous. In Bengal,
the Lingam Temples are commonly erected in a range
of six, eight, or twelve on each side of a Ghaut leading
to the river. At Kalma is a circular group of one hun-
dred and eight temples erected by the Rajah of Burdwan.
These temples, and indeed all those found in Bengal,
consist of a simple chamber of a square form surmounted
by a pyramidal centre ; the area of each is very small.
The Linga of black or white marble, and sometimes of
alabaster slightly tinted and gilt, is placed in the
middle. " 13

  11. Edward Sellon, Annotations on the Sacred Writings of
the Hindus, p. 8.
  12. Ibid., p. 8.
  13. Ibid., p. 10.
54                      OCCULT THEOCRASY

   " Benares is the peculiar seat of this form of worship.
The principal Deity, Siva, there called Viweswarra, is
a Linga ; and most of the chief objects of pilgrimage
are similar blocks of stone. No less than forty-seven
Lingas are visited, all of preeminent sanctity; but
there are hundreds of inferior note still worshipped,
and thousands whose fame and fashion have passed
away. It is a singular fact, that upon this adoration
of the procreative and sexual Sacti (or power) seen
"throughout nature, hinges the whole gist of the Hindu
faith. 14
   " Bacchus or Osiris was represented by an equi-
lateral triangle, and the sectarian mark of the worship-
pers of Siva is this hieroglyphic. The worship of
Bacchus was the same as that which is paid to Siva,
it had the same obscenities, the same cruel bloodthirsty
rites, and the same emblem of the generative power. 15
   " Durga, Kali, or Maha Kali as the Sacti, spouse or
energetic will of Siva, the destructive power, bears
a remarkable analogy with the Moloch of Scripture,
as well as with Typhon, Saturn, Dis, Pluto, and other
divinities of the West. 16
   " When the attributes of the Supreme Being began
to be viewed in the light of distinct individuals, mankind
attached themselves to the worship of the one or the
other exclusively, and arranged themselves into sects :
the worshippers of Siva introduced the doctrine of the
eternity of matter. In order to reconcile the apparent
contradiction of assigning the attribute of creation to
the principle of Destruction, they asserted that the

  14. Ibid., p. 12.
  15. Ibid., p. 20.
  16. Ibid., p. 2 1 .
                      BRAHMINISM                        55
dissolution and destruction of bodies was not real
with respect to matter, which was in itself indestruc-
tible, although its modifications were in a constant
succession of mutation ; that the power must neces-
sarily unite in itself the attributes of creation and
apparent destruction ; that this power and matter
are two distinct and co-existent principles in nature ;
the one active, the other passive ; the one male, the other
female; and that creation was the effect of the myster-
ious union of the two.
   " This Union is worshipped under a variety of names :
Bhava, Bhavani, Mahadeva, Mahamaya, etc. Thus the
attribute of creation was usurped from Brahma, by
the followers of Siva, to adorn and characterise their
favourite divinity. "
   " This seems to have been a popular worship for a
great length of time, out of which sprang two sects :
the one personified the whole Universe and dispensa-
tions of providence (in the regulation of it) under the
name of Prakriti, and which we from the Latin call
nature. This sect retains the Sacti only, and were the
originators of the Sactas sects, or worshippers of Power.
The other sect took for their symbol the Male emblem
(Linga) unconnected with the female Sacti (or Yoni).
There was also a third sect, who adored both male and
female.
  " According to Theodoret, Arnobius, and Clemens
of Alexandria, the Yoni of the Hindus was the sole
object of veneration in the mysteries of Eleusis. 17
   " It is not only the votaries of Siva who adore
their God under the symbolic form of the Linga; the
Vaishnavas, or followers of Vishnu, use the same

  17. ibid., p. 23.
56                    OCCULT THEOCRASY

medium. They also are Lingayetts, one of the essential
characteristics of which is wearing the Type on some
part of their dress or person. l8
   " The Vaishnavas are divided into many sects. They
comprise the Ghoculasthas, the Yonijas, the Ramani,
and Radha-balluthis.
   " The Ghoculasthas adore Krishna, while the Ramani
worship Rama ; both have again branched into three
sects — one consists of the exclusive worshippers of
Krishna, and these only are deemed true and orthodox
Vaishnavas... As Parameswarra, Krishna is represented
of a black or dark blue colour. Now the Tulasi is the
black Ocymum, and all animals or vegetables of a black
or blue colour are sacred to him. His linga also is always
either black or dark blue, and may thus be distinguished
from that of Siva, which is generally white.
   " This divinity, as Parameswarra, is Janan'nauth
(Juggernaut), or ' Lord of the Universe ', and it is
under the wheels of his sacred car that so many mis-
guided beings annually immolated themselves.
   " To return, however, to the Vaishnavas. Another
of their sects adore Krishna and his mistress Radha
united. These are the Lingionijas, whose worship is
perhaps the most free of all the Pujas. A third, the
Radha-ballubhis, dedicate their offerings to Radha
only. The followers of these last mentioned sects have
adopted the singular practice of presenting to a naked
girl the oblation intended for the Goddess, constituting
her the living impersonation of Radha. Rut when a
female is not to be obtained for this purpose, the votive
offerings are made to an image of the Yoni, or emblem
of the feminine power. These worshippers are called

  18. Ibid., p. 40.
                     BRAHMINISM                      57
Yonijas, in contradistinction to the Lingayats, or ador-
ers of the Krishna (Vishnu) Linga.
   " As the Saivas are all worshippers of Siva and
Bowannee (Pavati) conjointly, so the Vaishnavas also
offer up their prayers to Laksmi-Nayarana. The exclu-
sive adorers of this Goddess are the Sactas.
   " The caste mark of the Saivas and Sactas consists
of three horizontal lines on the forehead with ashes
obtained, if possible, from the hearth on which a conse-
crated fire is perpetually maintained. The adoration of
the Sacti is quite in accordance with the spirit of the
mythological system of the Hindus. It has been com-
puted that, of the Hindus in Bengal, at least three-
fourths are Sactas, of the remaining fourth, three parts
are Vaishnavas, and one, Saivas.
   " Independently of the homage paid to the principal
Deities, there are a great variety of inferior beings,
Dewtas, and demi-gods of a malevolent character and
formidable aspect, who receive the worship of the multi-
tude. The bride of Siva, however, in one or other of her
many and varied forms, is by far the most popular
goddess in Bengal and along the Ganges.
   " The worship of the female generative principle, as
distinct from the Divinity, appears to have originated
in the literal interpretation of the metaphorical lan-
guage of the Vedhas, in which Will, or purpose to Create
the Universe, is represented as originating from the
Creator and co-existent with him as his bride, and part
of himself. "
  " Although the adoration of the Sacti (the personified
energy of the Omnipotent) is authorized by some of
the Puranas, the rites and formulae are more clearly
set forth in a voluminous collection of books called
Tantras. These writings convey their meaning in the
58                   OCCULT THEOCRASY

similitude of dialogue between Uma (or Siva) and Pavati.
   " The followers of the Tantras profess to consider
them as a fifth Vedh, and attribute to them equal
antiquity and superior authority. "
   " The Tantras are too numerous to specify them
further, but the curious reader will find them under
the heads of Syama Rahasya, Anandra, Rudra, Yamala,
Mandra, Mahodahi, Sareda, Tilika, and Kalika-Tantras.
   " Although any of the goddesses may be objects
of the Sacta worship, and the term Sacti comprehends
them all, yet the homage of the Sactas is almost restric-
ted, in Bengal, to the consort of Siva. The Varnis, or
Vamacharis, worship Devi as well as all goddesses.
Their worship is derived from a portion of the Tantras.
   " According to the immediate object of the worship-
per is the particular form of worship ; but all the forms
require the use of some or all of the five Makaras —
Mansa, Matsya, Madya, Maithuna, and Mudra — that
is : flesh, fish, wine, women, and certain mystical gesti-
culations with the fingers. Suitable Muntrus, or incan-
tations, are also indispensable, according to the end
proposed, consisting of various unmeaning monosyllabic
combinations of letters, of great imaginary efficacy.
    " When the object of worship is to acquire an inter-
view with, and control over, impure spirits, a dead
body is necessary. The adept is also to be alone, at
midnight, in a cemetery or place where bodies are
burnt. Seated on the corpse he is to perform the usual
 offerings, and if he do so without fear or disgust, the
Dhutas, the Yoginis, and other male and female demons
become his slaves. 19
    " In this and many of the observances practised,

   19. Bataille, Le Diable au XIXe siècle, for fanciful description
of such rites.
                          BRAHMINISM                  59
solitude is enjoined, but all the principal ceremonies
comprehend the worship of Sacti, or Power, and require,
for that purpose, the presence of a young and beautiful
girl, as the living representative of the goddess. This
worship is mostly celebrated in a mixed society ; the
men of which represent Bhairavas, or Viras, and the
women, Bhanravis and Nayikas. The Sacti is personi-
fied by a naked girl, to whom meat and wine are
offered, and then distributed among the assistants.
Here follows the chanting of the Muntrus and sacred
texts, and the performance of the Mudra, or gesticu-
lations with the fingers. The whole terminates with
orgies amongst the votaries of a very licentious descrip-
tion. This ceremony is entitled the Sri Chakra or Purna-
bisheka, The Ring or full Initiation. 20
   " This method of adoring the Sacti is unquestionably
acknowledged by the texts regarded by the Vanis as
authorities for the impurities practised.
   " The members of the sect are sworn to secrecy,
and will not therefore acknowledge any participation
in Sacta-Puja. Some years ago, however, they began
to throw off this reserve, and at the present day they
trouble themselves very little to disguise their initia-
tion into its mysteries, but they do not divulge in what
those mysteries consist.
   " The Kauchiluas are another branch of the Sactas
sect; their worship much resembles that of the Caulas.
They are, however, distinguished by one particular
rite not practised by the others, and throw into confu-
sion all the ties of female relationship ; natural re-
straints are wholly disregarded, and a community of
"women among the votaries inculcated.
   " On the occasions of the performance of divine

  20. Sellon, op. cit., p. 53 et seq.
60                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

worship, the women and girls deposit their " julies ",
or bodices, in a box in charge of the Guru, or priest.
At the close of the rites, the male worshippers take
each a " julie " from the box, and the female to whom
it belongs, even were she his sister, becomes his partner
for the evening in these lascivious orgies.
   " In every temple of any importance in India we
find a troupe of Nautch or dancing girls attached.
   " These women are generally procured when quite
young, and are early initiated into all the mysteries of
their profession. They are instructed in dancing and
vocal and instrumental music, their chief employment
being to chant the sacred hymns, and perform nautches
before the God, on the recurrence of high festivals.
But this is not the only service required of them, for
besides being the acknowledged mistresses of the offi-
ciating priests, it is their duty to prostitute themselves
in the courts of the temple to all comers, and thus raise
funds for the enrichment of the place of worship to
which they belong... A Nautch woman esteems it a
peculiar privilege to become the Radha Dea on such
occasions. It is an office indeed which these adepts
are, on every account, better calculated to fulfil with
satisfaction to the sect of Sacteyas, who require their
aid, than a more innocent and unsophisticated girl.
   " The worship of Sacti is the adoration of Power, 21
which the Hindus typify by the Yoni, or womb, the
Argha or vulva, and by the leaves and flowers of cer-
tain plants thought to resemble it. 22
   " In Ananda Tantram, cap. VII, 148, and other pas-
sages, reference is made to Bhagamala. She appears

  21. Author's note : Sex power = Kundalini, electro-magnetic
force, astral light, fire.
   22. See Lotus-Padma, explanation in chapter on Symbolism.
                       BRAHMINISM                         61
to be the goddess who presides over the pudendum
muliebre, i.e. the deified vulva ; and the Sacti is thus
personified.
   " Such are some of the peculiar features of the
worship of Power (or Gnosticism), and which, combined
with the Linga Puga (or adoration of the Phallus),
constitutes at the present day one of the most popular
dogmas of the Hindus. "
   Heckethorn tells us that the Maharajas constitute
another sect of priests and adds : " It appears abun-
dantly from the works of recognized authority written
by Maharajas, and from existing popular belief in the
Vallabhacharya sect, that Vallabhacharya is believed
to have been an incarnation of the god Krishna, and
that the Maharajas, as descendants of Vallabhacharya,
have claimed and received from their followers the
like character of incarnations of that god by hereditary
succession. The ceremonies of the worship paid to Krishna
through these priests are all of the most licentious
character. The love and subserviency due to a Supreme
Being are here materialized and transferred to those
who claim to be the living incarnations of the god.
Hence the priests exercise an unlimited influence over
their female votaries, who consider it a great honour to
acquire the temporary regard of the voluptuous Maha-
rajas, the belief in whose pretensions is allowed to
interfere, almost vitally, with the domestic relations of
husband and wife. " 23
  Miss Mayo, in her book Mother India, published in
1927, gives an interesting description of a temple of
Kali. " Kali Ghat " — place of Kali — is the root-
word of the name Calcutta. " Kali is a Hindu goddess,

  23. Heckethorn, Secret Societies of all Ages and Countries,
vol. II, p. 307.
62                     OCCULT THEOCRASY

wife of the great god Siva, whose attribute is destruc-
tion and whose thirst is for blood and death-sacrifice. "
   Kali has thousands of temples in India, great
and small.
   Heckethorn further explains that " the association
of Thugs, after having existed in India for centuries,
was only discovered in 1810. The names by which the
members were known to each other, and also to others,
was Funsiegeer, that is, ' men of the noose '. The
name Thug is said to be derived from thaga, to deceive,
because the Thugs get hold of their victims by luring
them into false security. One common mode of decoying
young men having valuables upon them is to place a
young and handsome woman by the wayside, and appa-
rently in great grief, who, by some pretended tale of
misfortune, draws him into the jungle, where the gang
are lying in ambush, and on his appearance strangle
him. The gang consists of from ten to fifty members ;
and they will follow or accompany the marked-out
victim for days, nor attempt his murder until an oppor-
tunity, offering every chance of success, presents itself.
After every murder they perform a religious ceremony,
called Jagmi; and the division of the spoil is regulated
by old-established laws — the man that threw the
handkerchief gets the largest share, the man that held
the hands the next largest proportion, and so on. In
some gangs their property is held in common. Their
crimes are committed in honour of Kali who hates our
 race, and to whom the death of man is a pleasing
 sacrifice. 24
  " Kali, or Bhowany, for she is equally well known
by both names, was, according to the Indian legend,
born of the burning eye which Shiva has on his forehead,

     24. Heckethorn, op. cit., p. 318, vol. II.
                      BRAHMINISM                       63

•whence she issued, like the Greek Minerva, out of the
skull of Jupiter, a perfect and full-grown being. She
represents the Evil Spirit, delights in human blood,
presides over plague and pestilence, and directs the
storm and hurricane, and ever aims at destruction.
She is represented under the most frightful effigy the
Indian mind could conceive ; her face is azure, streaked
with yellow ; her glance is ferocious ; she wears her
dishevelled and bristly hair displayed like the pea-
cock's tail and braided with green serpents. Her purple
lips seem streaming with blood ; her tusk-like teeth
descend over her lower lip ; she has eight or ten arms,
each hand holding some murderous weapon, and some-
times a human head dripping with gore. With one foot
she stands on a human corpse. She has her temples,
in which the people sacrifice cocks and bullocks to
her, but her priests are the Thugs, the ' Sons of Death ',
who quench the never-ending thirst of this divine
vampyre. " 25
   As regards the sect of Kali's worshippers, Hecke-
thorn gives the following details :
   " A newly admitted member takes the appellation
of Sahib-Zada. He commences his infamous career as
lughah, or gravedigger, or as belhal, or explorer of
the spots most convenient for executing a projected
 assassination, or bhil. In this condition he remains
for several years, until he has given abundant proof
 of his ability and good will. He is then raised to the
 degree of Bhuttotah, or strangler, which advancement,
 however, is preceded by new formalities and ceremonies.
 On the day appointed for the ceremony, the candidate
 is conducted by his guru into a circle, formed in the

  25. Heckethorn, op. cit, vol. II, p. 318 and, for recent
corroboration, see Katherine Mayo, Mother India.
64                      OCCULT THEOCRASY

sands and surrounded by mysterious hieroglyphics,
where prayers are offered up to their deity. The cere-
mony lasts four days, during which the candidate is
allowed no other food but milk. He occupies himself in
practising the immolation of victims fastened to a cross
erected in the ground. On the fifth day the priest
gives him the fatal noose, washed in holy water and
anointed with oil, and after more religious ceremonies,
he is pronounced a perfect bhuttotah. He binds himself
by fearful oaths to maintain the most perfect silence
on all that concerns the society, and to labour without
ceasing towards the destruction of the human race.
He is the rex sacrificulus, and the person he encoun-
ters, and Bhowany places in his way, the victim. Cer-
tain persons, however, are excepted from the attacks
of the Thugs. " 26
   The political significance of such a sect in any Theoc-
rasy can be easily understood when one realizes what
it means to the rulers of a land to have at their disposal
a staff of fanatics trained to kill anyone on the order
of a priest! The utility of such organizations is obvious
in a hierarchy where the rulers are also priests reigning
by "Divine Right".

     26. Heckethorn, op. cit., vol. II, p. 323.
                    CHAPTER        IV

                      MAZDEISM
                    (Zoroastrianism)


   While the origin of Mazdeism seems shrouded in
 mystery, one may nevertheless recognize its antiquity,
probably the same as that of the Rig-Vedha, for it has
 been proved by Eugene Bournouf and Spiegel that
 certain parts of the Avesta are as old as the Rig, and
the many similarities of this religion with that of the
Vedhas proves that Mazdeism must have had its origin
at the time when the Aryans undertook the conquest
of India, that is to say seventeen to eighteen centuries
before our era.
   From Le Mazdeisme, l'avesta of G. de Lafont, we
extract the following facts : 1 The historic role of Media
began with Ouwakshatara, a name written by the
Greeks Kyouxares, the founder of the Median empire.
After defeating the Scythians, Kyouxares went to
Assyria where he laid siege to Nineveh, after the de-
struction of which the Assyrian empire came to an end.
(612 B. C.)
   Kyouxares left a son Astyage whose daughter Man-
dane married the Persian Cambyses and from their

  1.   Passim.
                           65
66                OCCULT THEOCRASY

 union sprang the great Cyrus the founder of the Per-
 sian empire.
    The Parthian dynasty of the Arsacides, who reigned
 from 256 B. C. until 226 A. D., marks a fatal period
for Mazdeism. It was only on the accession of Ardeschir
Babejan, the founder of the Sassanide dynasty, that
Mazdeism regained its strength. With Ardeshir, Maz-
 deism became the state religion and Shapour II caused
all the Avesta texts treating of philosophy, medicine,
cosmogony and astronomy to be collected.
    Under the last Sassanides appeared several heretical
sects, the most celebrated of which were those of Manes
and of Mazdeck. However, in the seventh century,
came the Arab conquest; with Yesdegirt the Persian
empire of the Sassanides disappeared and with it the
influence of Mazdeism.
    Towards the tenth century, a few thousand Per-
sians, faithful to the old cult, went into exile taking
with them their laws and altars. Some of these took
refuge in the Kirman in the Yezd while the others fled
to India where they now constitute the well known
sect of the Parsees.
   The Zend Avesta, the sacred book of Persia and of
the modern Parsees, contains the teaching of Zoroaster
(Zarathustra), a reformer, said to have lived some
7000 years before Christ. It was first translated into
French by Hyacinthe-Anquetil Duperron in 1761.
   The Chevalier de Ramsay, giving Plutarch as his
authority, says : — " Zoroaster taught that there are
two Gods contrary to each other in their Operations,
the one the Author of all the Good, the other of all
the Evil in Nature. The good Principle he calls Oro-
mazes, (Ahura-Mazda) the other the Daemon Arima-
nius (Agra-Mainyus). He says that the one resembles
Light and Truth, the other Darkness and Ignorance.
                       MAZDEISM                       67
There is likewise a middle God between these two
named Mythras, whom the Persians call the Intercessor
or Mediator. Mythras is the Yazata (spirit) of light
and the guardian of justice and truth. "
   For the benefit of the reader we compile the follow-
ing interesting information from the previously men-
tioned author, G. de Lafont :
   Pure Zoroastrianism was monotheistic, for in the
beginning Ahura-Mazda was recognized as infinitely
more powerful than Agra-Mainyus, thus dualism, or
the potential equality of these two deities, was actually
the development of a later corruption of the Zoroas-
trian teaching.
   The Avesta, the bible of Mazdeism, containing the
revelations of Ahura-Mazda to the Prophet Zoroaster,
is composed of two principal parts — the Avesta, con-
taining the Vendidad, the Yacnca and the Vispered,
and the Khorda Avesta, or little Avesta, itself composed
of six parts.
   Mazdeism taught the immortality of the soul, a
compensating justice in another world of Heaven or
Hell, the resurrection of the body, the last judgment
and the freedom of the soul to choose between right
and wrong as a free agent, as opposed to the Islamic
theory of fatalism.
   Oromazes is the Universal Creator of all that is
good, eternal, he created the Good Genii, the spiritual
and material world ; man is his creature, and at the
end of time he will resurrect him to endow him with
eternal happiness and will cause the powers of evil
and evil itself to vanish from the earth. No cult is
rendered to Agra-Mainyus (Lucifer) who, with his
Devas (evil spirits) fights Ahura-Mazda (God) through
the ages.
   Fire, in the Mazdean religion, was worshipped as
68                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

the luminous and pure element, the work of Ahura-
Mazda and for that reason always burns sheltered
from defilement. But it is not material fire that in this
case is to be considered as a Yazata. The Avesta dis-
tinguishes several kinds of fire :
1. Berezucavanha, or internal fire of the earth.
2. Vohufryana or fire of the human body and animals.
      (Kundalini, Sex-force, Serpent Power).
3. Urvazista or fire of vegetation.
4. Vazista or fire of lightning.
5. Cpenista or fire of Ahura-Mazda, represented by the fire
      on the Altar.

   The Fravashis (modern Ferouers) are supposed to
be the souls of the dead deified. Their cult also forms
the basis of the Ancestor worship, of the Pitris of
India and the Manes of Latin Countries.
   According to Geiger, by " Fravashis " must be
understood the immortal, divine part in man, which
unites with a body for a limited time only. Consequently
there are Fravashis of those who are dead, of those
who are living, and of those who are still unborn.
Darmstater further explains that the Fravashis are
the spiritual form of a being, independent of its mate-
rial life and anterior to it. According to Mazdean
teaching, Oromazes offered to the Ferouers of men
the choice of remaining in the spiritual world or of
descending on earth to incarnate in human bodies.
   At the advent of death, corpses were supposed
immediately to become the prey of the Demon Druge
Nacus, the demon of the impurity of corpses. Thus, it
being most essential never to allow the elements of
fire, water and earth to be sullied by contact with
anything unclean, the funeral rites and ceremonies of
the Mazdeans differ from those of other religions.
                        MAZDEISM                        69

Their ancient customs persist today among the Parsees
of India where the bodies of the dead are carried to
" The Towers of Silence " there to be exposed and
devoured by the birds of prey.
  Besides the many other parallels between Mazdeism
and Christianity, the deity of the Mazdeans, their per-
sonal God, Ahura-Mazda, was not a god of vengeance
as was the Jehovah of the Jews. He was the essence of
universal love, charity, justice and activity and the
ideal of Mazdean virtue in early times was similar
to that of the Christians of today.


                         JAINISM


   Jainism, which like Buddhism denies the authority
of the Vedhas and is therefore regarded by the Brah-
mins of India as heretical, may have been founded by
Parsva whose death is placed at 250 years before that
of Vardhamana Mahavira, the last of the prophets of
the Jains and a contemporary of Buddha.
   Vardhamana Mahavira died at the age of 72 at Pava
527 B. C. He had eleven disciples to whom he preached
the law. Many authorities however believe the Jain
Church to be as old as Brahminism itself.
   The following paragraph quoted from Hastings'
Encyclopaedia of Religions and Ethics, article on
Jainism, describes the Jain theory of the Transmi-
gration of Souls as opposed to the orthodox theory
of Reincarnation. It is here referred to as " a peculiarity
of the Jains which had struck all observers more than
any other, viz. their extreme carefulness not to destroy
any living being, a principle which is carried out to
its very last consequences in monastic life, and has
shaped the conduct of the laity in a great measure.
70                OCCULT THEOCRASY

No layman will intentionally kill any living being, not
even an insect, however troublesome : he will remove
it carefully without hurting it. It goes without saying
that the Jains are strict vegetarians. This principle of
not hurting any living being bars them from some pro-
fessions, e. g. agriculture, and has thrust them into
commerce and especially into its least elevating
branch of money-lending. Most of the money lending
in Western India is in the hands of the Jains, and this
accounts in a great measure both for their unpopula-
rity and for their wealth. A remarkable institution
of the Jains, due to their tender regard for animal life,
is their asylums for old and diseased animals, the pan-
jarapolas, where they are kept and fed till they die a
natural death. "
   The reluctance on the part of an orthodox Jain to
discourage vermin on the theory that a louse may
actually be his reincarnated grandmother or a scor-
pion some other reincarnated relative is only a logical
development of his religious belief in the transmigra-
tion of souls.
   The Jains are subdivided today into numerous schools
each following the teachings of a certain master but
united in certain fundamental beliefs.
                    CHAPTER      V

          CONFUCIANISM AND TAOISM


   Previous to the Christian era, China, judging from
the available annals, presented the spectacle of a
country whose social life was based almost solely on
what might be called the family cult. The metaphy-
sical tradition, overshadowing the life of the people,
leading to a monotheistic belief in a Supreme Being,
was the knowledge and belief of a few. Vaguely, the
people believed that the Monarch alone held commu-
nication with the Sublime Sovereign or God. The rites
had nothing of a religious character, they were purely
social. Then in 1122 B. C, when the Chinese dynasty
of Chang-Yin was overthrown by the Tcheou, there
were introduced in China numerous innovations, most
of them appertaining to magic and occultism, also
brahminic and avestic dogmas and beliefs. The whole
construction of social ideology in China had undergone
a slow but radical change. The ground was prepared
for the pantheistic teaching of the philosopher Lao-Tse
whose doctrine was bitterly fought by Confucius (551-
479) who opposed the dualist theory, and strove to
regenerate the former state of Chinese social life, the
cult of the family and ancestors. Moreover, the whole
moral code of Confucius was contained in a few
                          71
                OCCULT THEOCRASY

words : loyalty and good feeling towards one's
neighbour.
  Only in about 65 A. D. was Buddhism introduced
in China, followed in turn by Mazdeism, Manicheism
and Mahomedanism.
                    CHAPTER      VI

              EGYPTIAN ESOTERISM


   More than any other country, Ancient Egypt was
an illustration of theocratic power. There, priesthood
ruled and adumbrated royalty. Depositories of the
Indo-Iran tradition of Ra, Zarathustra and Manu,
the priests of Thebes and Memphis made of Egypt
the fortress of antique esoterism. Their Sovereign Lord
God and Teacher bore the name of Hermes or Thoth,
the Great Initiator. In him were typified the three
great powers of royalty, law-giving or legislative and
high priesthood which made the Greeks, disciples of
the Egyptians, surname him Hermes Trismegistus or
thrice great.
   To Hermes was credited a large number of books
containing the secrets of Indo-Aryan occult science.
Fire was the first Principle, the basis of all teaching
and the law of Ammon-Ra, the Sun God of Thebes.
   Only after the conquest of Egypt by the Hyksos
(2000 B. C.) did the priests spread among the people
the cult of Osiris and Isis and their son Horus. This
popular religion served as a screen which most effec-
tively shielded the Hermetic mysteries from intrusion
and disclosure and safeguarded ancient and Aryan esoter-
ism which had to fear annihilation at the hands of
                          73
74                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

 the priesthood of the black or Ethiopian race whose
 esoterism was based upon a different conception of
 occult and psychic knowledge.
   A striking example of the rivalry of the two esoteric
 schools is given in the Bible when Moses and Aaron,
 practising the magic taught them by the Ethiopian
 Jethro, failed to confound the Egyptian priests before
 Pharaoh.
   Concealed behind the popular cult of Osiris and Isis
was the soul of Egyptian esoterism which no one could
reach, except after having been deemed worthy to
 penetrate the most sacred mysteries of Isis whose
statue, with its face veiled, stood before the door of
the temple of occultism.
   The trials of initiation which a candidate had to
withstand before he beheld the light of Osiris and under-
stood the " Vision of Hermes " were long and terrible.
They were interspersed, however, by states of trance
induced by special beverages, during which the initiate
had voluptuous visions of Isis preceded by the five-
pointed flamboyant star or the Rose of Isis.
   Two great flowing currents issued from the esoteric
wisdom, jealously safeguarded by the Egyptians, namely:
Mosaism or Judaism, taught by Moses whose God was
Jehovah, and Orpheism taught by Orpheus whose God
was Zeus or Jupiter. The former adapted his beliefs
to suit the mentality of undisciplined, rebellious masses
of Israelites in Egypt, hence a god of Fear and Ven-
geance ; the latter legislated for a people whose hellenic
genius touched sublime heights of philosophic wisdom
on the one hand, and sought on the other to carry its
irrepressible sense of beauty and light-heartedness in
its pursuit of material pleasures. Hence the great dif-
ference between the two currents which had derived
their initial teaching from the same source.
                    CHAPTER        VII

                       JUDAISM
                      The Pharisees


   Judaism has been described by Moses Mendelssohn,
a learned Jew, in this way : — " Judaism is not a reli-
gion but a Law religionized. " This definition does away
effectively with the erroneous belief prevalent among
the non-Jews that Judaism is a religion.
   In spite of the loud and frequent assertions, made
by Jews and Christian divines alike, contending that
the Jews were the first monotheists, it is a well proven
fact that the high initiates of the Memphis priesthood
were monotheists long before the Jews ever went to
Egypt.
   Judaism would be best described as a rite or com-
pendium of rites, for, if one lends belief to the existence
of the Jewish Lawgiver, Moses, one must bear in mind
that he first studied among the high initiates of
Egypt, and later, became the pupil and son-in-law of
black Jethro, the Ethiopian magician whom one might
call the Father of Voodooism, name given to the magic
practices and rites performed by the negroes.
  The closer one studies the history of the Jews, the
clearer it appears that they are neither a religious entity
nor a nation. The absolute failure of Zionism which
                            75
76                OCCULT THEOCRASY

was a desperate effort on the part of certain Jewish
leaders to bind all the Jews of the world into a national
entity, whose territory would have been Palestine,
proves the futility of such an effort.
   Judaism is not a religion and the Jews are not a
nation, but they are a sect with Judaism as a rite.
   The obligations and rules of the rite for the Jewish
masses are contained in the Talmud and Schulchan
Aruk, but the esoteric teachings for the higher initiates
are to be found in the Cabala.
   Therein are contained the mysterious rites for evoca-
tions, the indications and keys to practices for conju-
ration of supernatural forces, the science of numbers,
astrology, etc.
   The practical application of the Cabalist knowledge
is manifested in the use made of it, through the ages,
by Jews to gain influence both in the higher spheres
 of Gentile life and over the masses. Sovereigns and
Popes, both, usually had one or more Jews as astrol-
ogers and advisers, and they frequently gave Jews
control over their very life by employing them as
physicians. Political power was thus gained by Jews
in almost every Gentile country alongside with finan-
cial power, since Jewish court-bankers manipulated
state funds and taxes.
   Through the ages also, can be followed the spreading
power of the sect, and no more awful example of the
devastating and destructive power of the penetration
of a secret subversive society has ever been witnessed.
   With its B'nai B'rith Supreme Council as the direc-
ting head, the sect with its members swarming among
all nations has become the sovereign power ruling in
the councils of all nations and governing their poli-
tical, economic, religious and educational policies.
   In his book Nicholas II et les Juifs, Netchvolodow
                JUDAISM,    THE PHARISEES                   77
explains that " the Chaldean science acquired by
many of the Jewish priests, during the captivity of
Babylon, gave birth to the sect of the Pharisees whose
name only appears in the Holy Scriptures and in the
writings of the Jewish historians after the captivity
(606 B. C). The works of the celebrated scientist Munk
leave no doubt on the point that the sect appeared
during the period of the captivity.
   " From then dates the Cabala or Tradition of the
Pharisees. For a long time their precepts were only
transmitted orally but later they formed the Talmud
and received their final form in the book called the
Sepher ha Zohar. " 1
  The Pharisees were, as it were, a class whose tendency
was to form a kind of intellectual aristocracy among
the Jews. At first, they formed a sort of brotherhood,
a haburah, the members being called haburim or
brothers. They were a subversive element, aiming
at the overthrow of the Sadducean High-priesthood,
whose members prided themselves on their aristocracy
of blood and birth, to which the Pharisees opposed
an aristocracy of learning. The war waged by the latter
extends over a long period of time, and the rivalry was
bitter. The Pharisees, who, although they professed,
as one of their chief tenets, the utmost contempt of
the am-haretz or simple people, did not overlook
the fact that they needed their mass support for the
attainment of their own aim, and they enlisted it by
opposing the Sadducean strictness of the Law in many
instances, namely, in the observance of the Sabbath.
  The power of the Sadducees fell with the destruction
of the Temple by Titus and thenceforth the Pharisaic
element held supremacy among the Jews.

  1. Lt. Gen. A. Netchvolodow, Nicolas II et les Juifs, p. 139.
78                   OCCULT THEOCRASY

   Quoting an acknowledged authority on Judaism,
Mr. Flavien Brenier, Lt. Gen. Netchvolodow further
describes the policy of the sect as follows : 2
   " Before appearing proudly as the expression of
Jewish aspirations, The Tradition of the Pharisees had
serious difficulties to surmount, the chief of which was
the revival of the orthodox faith stimulated in the
Jewish people by the Captivity. To the exiles, bemoan-
ing the fall of the Temple of Jerusalem and begging
Jehovah to end the misfortunes of their homeland, the
revelation that Jehovah was only a phantom, entailed
not only certain defeat, but also their own exposure
to perils the least of which would have been the loss
of all authority over Israel.
   " The Pharisees then, judging it wiser to capture
the confidence of their compatriots by taking the lead
of the religious movement, affected a scrupulous obser-
vance of the slightest prescriptions of the law and
instituted the practice of complicated rituals, simul-
taneously however cultivating the new doctrine in
their secret sanctuaries. These were regular secret
societies, composed during the captivity of a few hun-
dred adepts. At the time of Flavius Josephus which was
that of their greatest prosperity they numbered only
some 6,000 members.
   " This group of intellectual pantheists was soon to
acquire a directing influence over the Jewish nation.
Nothing, moreover, likely to offend national sentiment
ever appeared in their doctrines. However saturated
with pantheistic Chaldeism they might have been, the
Pharisees preserved their ethnic pride intact. This
religion of Man divinised, which they had absorbed
at Babylon, they conceived solely as applying to the

  2. Ibid., p. 139 et seq.
                 JUDAISM,    THE PHARISEES                   79
profit of the Jew, the superior and predestined being.
The promises of universal dominion which the orthodox
Jew found in the Law, the Pharisees did not interpret
in the sense of the reign of the God of Moses over the
nations, but in that of a material domination to be
imposed on the universe by the Jews. The awaited
Messiah was no longer the Redeemer of original Sin, a
spiritual victor who would lead the world, it was a
temporal king, bloody with battle, who would make
Israel master of the world and ' drag all peoples under
the wheels of his chariot'. The Pharisees did not ask
this enslavement of the nations of a mystical Jehovah,
which they continued worshipping in public, only as
a concession to popular opinion, for they expected its
eventual consummation to be achieved by the secular
patience of Israel and the use of human means.
   " Monstrously different from the ancient law were
such principles as these, but they had nothing one
could see, which might have rendered unpopular
those who let them filter, drop by drop, among the
Jews.
   " The admirably conceived organization of the Pha-
risees did not fail soon to bear fruit.
   " One cannot better define its action in the midst
of Jewish society before Jesus Christ, " said Mr. Fla-
vien Brenier, " than in comparing it with that of the
Freemasons in modern society. "
   " A carefully restricted membership tightly bound,
imposing on their members the religion of ' the secret',
the Pharisees pursued relentlessly their double aim
which was : —
     1. The seizure of political power, by the possession of the
great political offices (the influence of which was tremendous
in the reconstituted Jewish nation) and the conquest of the
Sanhedrin (Jewish parliament).
80                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

  " 2. To modify gradually the conceptions of the people in
the direction of their secret doctrine. "

  The first of these aims was achieved when Hillel,
a Pharisee of Babylon who claimed Davidic descent,
was elected president of the Sanhedrin. Thus ended
the bitter fight between the Pharisees and the Sad-
ducees. Opposed to Hillel was Shammai, a Sadducee,
supporter of the Sadducean High Priest who was made
Chief Judge of the assembly. The attitude of the two men
towards each other is a matter of long record in the Talmud
  Among the most noted Pharisees, after Hillel, are : —
Yochanan ben Zakkai, founder of the school of Yamnai,
Akibah who, with Bar Cochba, fomented the revolt
against the Romans under Hadrian, rebellion ending
with the order for the dispersion of Jews (132 A. D.)
Also Simon ben Yohai, who might be termed the great
Magician and Father of the Cabala, lastly Judah
the Prince who compiled the Babylonian Talmud.
Under these chiefs, the Pharisaic power was definitely
established in the Sanhedrin. Those among the Jews
who clung to the Sadducean tradition and refused to
acknowledge the dominion of the Pharisees, remained
as dissidents. Such were the Samaritans and the
Karaites who rejected the Talmud.
   The second of the aims and its method of attain-
ment is exposed in the so-called Protocols of the Wise
Men of Zion so loudly denounced by the descendants
of those who devised The Secret Doctrine in Israel,
Israel here meaning the Jews as a religious community,
most of whom remain quite ignorant of the intricate
subversive schemes imputed to them.
  The attitude of Jesus Christ to this sect is definitely
expressed in the New Testament (see Luke xi and
John viii).
                JUDAISM, THE PHARISEES                    81
   Exoteric Judaism, the Jewish religion as practised
in the twentieth century, is based on the Old Testa-
ment, and on equally ancient commentaries on it, pre-
served for ages as oral traditions, and known, as above
stated, under the general name of The Talmud. All copies
of this book were ordered to be burned by Philip IV,
the Fair, King of France, in 1306, but the book sur-
vived the holocaust.
   We know that the Jewish God is not the father of
all men and the ideal of love, justice and mercy, like
the Christian God, or even like Ahura-Mazda or Brahma.
On the contrary, he is the God of vengeance down to
the fourth generation, just and merciful only to his
own people, but foe to all other nations, denying them
human rights and commanding their enslavement that
Israel might appropriate their riches and rule over
them.
   The following quotations will serve to illustrate this
point : —
  " And when the Lord thy God shall deliver them before
thee ; thou shalt smite them, and utterly destroy them ; thou
shalt make no covenant with them, nor shew mercy unto
them. " — Deut. vii, 2.
  " For thou art an holy people unto the Lord thy God :
the Lord thy God hath chosen thee to be a special people
unto himself, above all people that are upon the face of the
earth. " — Deut. vii, 6.

  The Talmud comments upon it : " You are human
beings, but the nations of the world are not human
beings but beasts. " Baba Mecia 114,6.
     On the house of the Goy (non-Jew) one looks
as on the fold of cattle. " — Tosefta, Erubin viii.
  From The Talmud (a prayer said on the eve of
Passover, to the present day) " We beg Thee, 0 Lord,
82                OCCULT THEOCRASY

indict Thy wrath on the nations not believing in Thee,
and not calling on Thy name. Let down Thy wrath on
them and inflict them with Thy wrath. Drive them
away in Thy wrath and crush them into pieces. Take
away, O Lord, all bone from them. In a moment indict
all disbelievers. Destroy in a moment all foes of Thy
nation. Draw out with the root, disperse and ruin
unworthy nations. Destroy them ! Destroy them imme-
diately, in this very moment! " — (Pranajtis ; Chris-
tianus in Talmudas Judeorum, quotations from : Syna-
goga Judaica, p. 212. Minhagin, p. 23. Crach Chaim
480 Hagah).
   " When one sees inhabited houses of the ' Goy '
one says, ' The Lord will destroy the house of the
proud '. And when one sees them destroyed he says,
' The Lord God of Vengeance has revealed himself ' —
(The Babylonian Talmud, Berachot 58,6.)
   " Those who do not own Torah and the prophets
must all be killed. Who has power to kill them, let
him kill them openly with the sword, if not, let him
use artifices till they are done away with. " — (Schul-
chan Aruch : Choszen Hamiszpat, 425,50).
   The Jewish Sages soon understood that Christ's
way of commenting upon the old Law introduced,
instead of hatred towards foreign nations, brotherly
feelings and equality of all men in the face of God, thus
denying the Jews their privileged position as masters
of the world.
   At the same time, Christ's reforming the very primi-
tive and rough moral ideas of the Old Testament,
deprived the Jews of their very convenient-in-the-
battle-of-life, unscrupulous, double morality. Thence
the Jewish hatred for the Christian faith is conspicuous
in the following quotations from Talmudic sources : —
                 JUDAISM, THE PHARISEES                     83

   " The estates of the Goys are like wilderness, who first
settles in them has a right to them. (Baba Batra, 54 b.)
   " The property of the Goys is like a thing without a mas-
ter. " (Schulchan Aruch : Choszen Hamiszpat, 156,5).
   " If a Jew has struck his spade into the ground of the
Goy, he has become the master of the whole. " (Baba Batra,
55 a.)
   In order to enhance the authority of t h e Old Testa-
ment equally recognized by t h e Christians, while simul-
taneously augmenting t h a t of the Talmud and t h e
Rabbis, its commentators a n d authors teach : —
   " In the law (the Bible) are things more or less important,
but the words of the Learned in the Scripture are always
important.
  " It is more wicked to protest the words of the rabbis
than of Torah " (Miszna, Sanhedryn xi, 3.) " Who changes
the words of the rabbis ought to die. " (Erubin, 21, b.)
  " The decisions of the Talmud are words of the living God.
Jehovah himself asks the opinion of earthly rabbis when
there are difficult affairs in heaven. " (Rabbi Menachem,
Comments for the Fifth Book.)
  " Jehovah himself in heaven studies the Talmud, stand-
ing : he has such respect for that book. " (Tr. Mechilla).

   To enhance t h e dignity of religions         dogmas    the
following commandments are given :
   " That the Jewish nation is the only nation selected by
God, while all the remaining ones are contemptible and
hateful.
    '' That all property of other nations belongs to the Jewish
nation, which consequently is entitled to seize upon it without
any scruples. "
   " That an orthodox Jew is not bound to observe principles
of morality towards people of other nations, and on the con-
trary, he even ought to act against morality, if it were pro-
fitable for himself or for the interest of Jews in general. "
84                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

   " A Jew may rob a Goy (Goy means unclean, and is the
 disparaging name for a non-Jew), he may cheat him over
 a bill, which should not be perceived by him, otherwise the
 name of God would become dishonoured. " (Schulchan Aruch,
 Choszen Hamiszpat, 348.)
   " Should a Goy to whom a Jew owed some money die
without his heirs knowing about the debt, the Jew is not
bound to pay the debt. " (Schulchan Aruch, Choszen Hamisz-
pat 283, 1.)
   " The son of Noah, who would steal a farthing ought to
be put to death, but an Israelite is allowed to do injury to
a goy; where it is written, Thou shalt not do injury to thy
neighbour, is not said, Thou shalt not do injury to a goy. "
(Miszna, Sanhedryn, 57.)
   " A thing lost by a goy may not only be kept by the man
who found it, but it is forbidden to give it back to him. "
(Schulchan Aruch, Choszen Hamiszpat. 266, 1.)
   " Who took an oath in the presence of the goys, the rob-
bers, and the custom-house officer, is not responsible. "
(Tosefta Szebnot, 11.)
   " In order to annul marriages, oaths and promises, a
Jew must go to the rabbi, and if he is absent, he must call
three other Jews, and say to them that he is sorry to have
done it, and they say, ' Thou art allowed to. ' (Schulchan
Aruch, 2, 1. 247.)

   The Kol Nidre prayer on the Day of Judgment, that
acquits beforehand from the nonfulfilment of all kinds
of oaths and vows, is given here.
   " All vows, oaths, promises, engagements, and swea-
ring, which, beginning this very day of reconciliation,
we intend to vow, promise, swear, and bind ourselves
to fulfil, we are sorry for already, and they shall be
annulled, acquitted, annihilated, abolished, value-
less, unimportant, our vow shall be no vows, and our
oaths no oaths at all. " (Schulchan Aruch, edit. I.,
136).
                JUDAISM, T H E P H A R I S E E S         85
    " If a goy wants a Jew to stand witness against a
 Jew at the Court of Law, and the Jew could give fair
 evidence, he is forbidden to do it, but if a Jew wants
 a Jew to be a witness in a similar case against a goy,
 he may do it. " — (Schulchan Aruch, Choszen Hamisz-
 pat, 28 art, 3 and 4.)
    " Should a Jew inform the goyish authorities that
 another Jew has much money, and the other will suffer
 a loss through it, he must give him remuneration. "
 (Schulchan Aruch. ~ Ch. Ha., 338.)
    " If there is no doubt that someone thrice betrayed
 the Jews, or caused that their money passed to the
 goys, a means and wise council must be found to do
 away with him. "
    " Every one must contribute to the expense of the
 community (Kahal) in order to do away with the trai-
 tor. " Ibid., 163, 1.)
    " It is permitted to kill a Jewish denunciator every-
 where       it is permitted to kill him before he has
 denounced.... though it is necessary to warn him and
 say, ' Do not denounce. ' But should he say, ' I will
 denounce, ' he must be killed, and he who accom-
plishes it first will have the greater merit. " (Ibid., 388,
 10.)
    " How to interpret the word ' robbery '. A goy is
forbidden to steal, rob, or take women slaves, etc.,
from a goy or from a Jew, but he (a Jew) is not forbidden
to do all this to a goy. " (Tosefta, Aboda Zara, viii,
5.)
   " If a goy killed a goy or a Jew he is responsible, but
if a Jew killed a goy he is not responsible. "(Ibid.,
viii, 5.)
   The authors of the Talmud, having issued this horrible
moral code, that acquits all kinds of crimes, in order
to make easier the strife with foreigners to their own
86                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

nation, understood the necessity of keeping its con-
tents a secret and thus legislated :
   " To communicate anything to a goy about our religious
relations would be equal to the killing of all the Jews, for
if the goys knew what we teach about them, they would
kill us openly. " (Book of Libbre David, 37.)

   " It is forbidden to disclose the secrets of the Law.
He who would do it would be as guilty as if he des-
troyed the whole world " (Jaktu Chadasz, 171,2).
The restrictions and commandments bearing this in
view were raised to the dignity of dogmas of faith. It
is not astonishing that in face of such prohibitions the
secrets of the Talmud have been so little known to other
nations, especially to the Western ones, and till the
present day, even the most progressive and citizen-like
Jews think the disclosure of the principles of the Tal-
mud a proof of the most outrageous intolerance, and
an attack on the Jewish religion.
   In order to separate the Jewish nation from all
others, and thus prevent it from mixing with them,
and losing their national peculiarities, a great many
precepts of the ritual and rules for every-day life, pre-
judices and superstitions, the remainder of the times
of barbarism and obscurity, have been gathered in
the Talmud and consecrated as canons. The precepts
observed by Eastern Jews till the present day deride
even the most simple notions of culture and hygiene.
For instance they enjoin :
  " If a Jew be called to explain any part of the rabbinic
books, he only ought to give a false explanation, that he
might not, by behaving differently, become an accomplice in
betraying this information. Who will violate this order shall
be put to death. " (Libbre David, 37.)
  " It is forbidden to disclose the secrets of the Law. "
                JUDAISM, THE PHARISEES                    87
   " One should and must make false oath, when the goys
ask if our books contain anything against them. Then we
are bound to state on oath that there is nothing like that. "
(Szaalot-Utszabot. The book of Jore d'a, 17.)
   " Every goy who studies Talmud, and every Jew who
helps him in it, ought to die. " (Sanhedryn 59 a. Aboda Zora
8-6. Szagiga 13.)
   " The ears of the goys are filthy, their baths, houses,
countries are filthy. " (Tosefta Mikwat, v. 1.)
   " A boy-goy after nine years and one day old, and a girl
after three years and one day old, are considered filthy. "
{Pereferkowicz : Talmud t. v., p. 11.)

  These principles afford an explanation of the action
of governments in excluding Jews from judicial and
military positions. They also explain that mysterious
phenomenon known as Antisemitism.
   In his Manual of Freemasonry Richard Carlile makes
the following observations : 3
   " The disposition of the mistaken Jew is to mono-
polise his portion of the Sacred Scriptures as a charm
or benefit prepared and presented to his people in
their sectarian character.
   " That there was no such nation as the Israelites,
is a truth — found in the consideration that they are
not mentioned beyond the Bible in any records what-
ever. Egypt knew them not, Persia knew them not,
Hindostan knew them not, Scythia knew them not,
Phoenicia knew them not, Greece knew them not, as
a nation. And in the first general notice that we have
of the Jews, they are introduced to the world as a
sect, or a series of sects, being Pharisees, Sadducees,
and Essenes ; and in that general notice, beyond that
sort of mistaken allegorical history which Josephus

   • Carlile, Manual of Freemasonry, p. 88.
88                     OCCULT THEOCRASY

has copied from the books of the Old Testament, and
which is not otherwise corroborated, and no better
authority than the book of the Old Testament, there
is no presentation of the Jews as the descendants of
a larger nation of Israelites ; as a religious or philo-
sophical sect of distinction, mixed up with, and found
in real human history, they are not to be traced higher
than the century before the Christian era. It is satis-
factory to be able to show the origin of anything, for
such a knowledge is a common passion and curiosity
among mankind ; and I think the Rev. Robert Taylor
has discovered and developed the origin of the titles
of Hebrew, Israelite, and Jew. 4
   " Hebrew, Israelite, and Jew, are Syriac, Phoenician
and Egyptian terms used in the mysterious degrees ;
and it would be as reasonable to argue that the Free-
masons are a dispersed nation, as that the Jews are,
or were, a dispersed nation. The Rev. Mr. Taylor has
beautifully explained this in his discourses. 5
   " The scenes and characters of the mysterious drama,
as found in the Eleusinian Orgies of Greece, were : —
  Eleusis. — The Advent, or coming-in light —• the birth
and character of the subject of the drama — the title of
the whole play or mystery.
  Hierophant. — The Expounder of the Mysteries, the High
Priest, the Pope, the Archbishop.
  Hupereet. — The Minister, or Ordinary Priest.
  Diaconos. — The Deacon, or Lower Officer.
  Diadochos. — The Torch-bearer.
  Photagogue. — The Bringer-in of Light.
  Autoptos. — The Candidate admitted to see the sight.
The visitor of the Temple — the Church- and Chapel-goer.
  Autopsy. — The sight itself.

  4. Ibid., p. viii.
  5. Ibid., p. x i .
                 JUDAISM,    THE PHARISEES               89
   Hebrew. —The initiated Candidate who had passed through
all the degrees of the mystery.
   Teleios. — The adept, or perfected.
   Israelite. — God-seer, purified from all guile.
   Jew .— The God himself, or the mysterious perfection and
deification of the human character.
   " The whole type of what may be made of human nature
by cultivation of mind, which is the conditional promise
of paradise, or kingdom of heaven. This is the revelation of
all the mysteries. "
  Carlile further states 6 " We are prepared with
historical disproofs of the existence of such a people
as Israelites or Jews as a nation. They were a religious
or philosophical sect, who had been made adepts in
the higher Pagan Mysteries : a sect among nations ;
but not a nation among sects. "
  Judaism sanctions Gnosticism which is further elabo-
rated in their books of the Cabala. For further study
of this subject we refer the reader to Chapter XIII.

  6. Ibid., p. v of Introduction.
                    CHAPTER       VIII

   ORPHEISM AND THE PAGAN MYSTERIES


     There is no greater or more erudite authority than
Fabre d'Olivet (1768-1825) on Orpheus or Dyonisius 1
and to such an eminent source, among many others,
must the reader be referred.
    The feats of the white Dorian race of Greece and the
mysticism of its priests of Thrace as well as the cen-
turies-long rivalry between the solar or male cult and
the lunar or female cult, have provided inexhaustible
sources of religious and literary lore.
    The legendary birth of Orpheus adorned with his
descent from Apollo, his flight from Thrace, initiation
in the temple of Memphis and return to his own coun-
t r y as a high adept of the most profound mysteries,
constitute but the first part of his life.
     After his return to Greece, he united the cults of
Dyonisius and Zeus, reformed that of Bacchus and
instituted the Mysteries. To him was allotted the task
of reducing the power of the Bacchantes, priestesses
of Hecate, by a magic superior to theirs, and their ven-
geance, which caused his death, has been the theme of
many a poet.

  1. Pythagore, Les Vers Dorés.
                             90
         ORPHEISM AND T H E PAGAN M Y S T E R I E S       91

   One follows the evolution of Greece from Orpheus
to Pythagoras, Socrates and Plato and one searches for
the remnants of Egyptian esoterism in the utmost
recesses of the Delphic temples and in the ceremonies
of initiation to the Eleusinian mysteries. These, having
still been practised until the Emperor Theodosius I,
the Great, (379-395) prohibited them and ordered the
destruction of the Eleusinian Temple, much material
is available for their description.
   We are indebted to Bishop Lavington, an erudite
member of the Anglican Church, for a graphic descrip-
tion of the perversion to which they gave rise, but we
preface this article with that author's apology to the
reader, which, like the text of most of this chapter, we
quote verbatim from the Bishop's book The Enthusiasm
of Methodists and Papists compared, Part III :
   " We wallow indeed in the mire, by publishing these
things. But lest any one should fall into the mire of these
heretics, from mere ignorance, I purposely and knowingly
defile my own mouth, and the ears of the auditors, because
it is beneficial. For it is much better to hear absurdity and
filthiness in accusing others, than to fall into them out of
ignorance. Much better to be informed of the mire, than,
for want of information, to fall into it. "
   Bishop Lavington then proceeds with the explana-
tion of the Pagan Mysteries from which we quote : 2 —
   " The Gods and Goddesses each had their special
mysteries. Even Cotytto, the Goddess of Turpitude, had
her rites and devotees.
   " A high opinion of the Mysteries was very far from
being general, or received by great and good Persons.
Those great Men, Agesilaus and Epaminondas, would

  2. Bishop Lavington, The Enthusiasm of Methodists and
Papists compared, p. 313 et seq.
92                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

 not submit to an Initiation       The Athenians asking
 Diogenes to be initiated because such had the Prece-
 dency in a future State ; he replied, ' Ridiculous thing !
 that Agesilaus and Epaminondas must rowl in dirt;
 and every Scoundrel initiated, such as Patecion the
 Thief, be happy in the Elysian Fields. ' Nor shall
we entertain the better Notion of the Mysteries when
we find so wise and good a Man as Socrates refusing
 initiation. For which (though perhaps he had stronger)
 he gives this Reason : ' If the Mysteries were bad, he
 should not be able to conceal the Secret, but must
 discourage every one from Initiation; and if good,
Humanity would oblige him to discover it for the public
Benefit. '
   " Rut whether the Mysteries were good or bad,
Authors are pretty well agreed as to the preparatory
Ceremonies, and manner of Initiation : whereby they
were to Represent, and Act over again, the Actions and
passions of the Deities, for whose Honour the Mys-
teries were instituted.
   " That Initiation might seem a venerable and solemn
Thing, the Devotees were taught to qualify themselves
by Prayer to the Demons, Fastings, Watchings, Con-
fession to the Priest, and other Lustrations. We read
in Plutarch, ' that fasting is to precede the Mysteries
of Ceres, ' and that Confession was required ; ' Antal-
cidas being examined by the Priest, in order to his
initiation, what grievous crimes he had committed,
made Answer, ' If I have been guilty of any such Crime,
the Gods know it already. ' The Confession was a
trick of the Masters of the Ceremonies to get the people
under their Girdle.
   " Tertullian says, ' As to the superstition of the
Eleusinian Mysteries, what they conceal is the Shame
of them. Therefore they make the Admission tortuous,
        ORPH.EISM AND T H E PAGAN M Y S T E R I E S     93

take Time in the Initiation, set a Seal on. the Tongue,
and instruct the Epoptae for five Years, to raise a
high Opinion of them by Delay and Expectation. But
all the Divinity in the sacred Domes, the Whole of
what they aspire to, what sealeth the Tongue, is this :
     Simulacrum membri Virilis revelatur. But for a
Cover of their Sacrilege, they pretend these Figures are
only a mystical Representation of venerable Nature. '
   " The original Reason of such figures being exposed
to View, and had in Veneration, in the Mysteries, we
learn from others. Clemens Alexandrinus giveth a full
account of this religion of the Mysteries, too prolix
to be transcribed ; -— ' O f their wicked Institution,
Cruelty, Stupidity, Madness, making Goddesses of
Harlots, corrupting Mankind : — the Mysteries of
Ceres are nothing but representations of incestuous
Deities : — their ridiculous Exclamations upon Admis-
sion were, I have eat out of the Timbrel, I have drank
out of the Cymbal, I have carried the Chest, I have
crept into the secret Chamber. ' In the Chest Pudendum
Bacchi inclusum erat. — Cistam et veretrum nova Reli-
gione colenda tradunt. — It is a shame to mention the
filthy circumstances in the story of Ceres...
   " The Pagan Mysteries being of such an immoral
Nature, and Tendency, it might justly be thought
strange, were no Notice taken of them in the Holy
Scriptures. And therefore, though such an Enquiry
might carry us into too great a Length, yet I shall
not entirely pass it over. There can be then little Doubt,
but they are pointed out by St. Paul : ' It is a Shame
even to speak of those Things that are done of them
in Secret. ' And where Christianity is termed the Mys-
tery of Godliness, it is set, I am persuaded, in Opposi-
tion, not only to the Mystery of Iniquity that was
to work in the Christian World, but likewise to the
94                OCCULT THEOCRASY

preceding Mysteries among the Gentiles. Nor is it
improbable, that the Apostle writeth in direct Opposi-
tion to the Appearances, Pretences, and Impostures
of those false Divinities : Without Controversy great
is the Mystery of Godliness...
    " In the Old Testament, Deut. xxiii. 17 (not indeed
in the Hebrew, but in the Septuagint) after the Words,
' There shall be no Whore, — nor Sodomites of the
Sons of Israel, ' we find added Words of this Import,
' There shall not be an Initiator, nor an Initiated, of
the Sons or Daughters of Israel. ' ' Tis possible this
additional Clause may have been inserted by the
Seventy, by Way of Interpretation of the preceding
Words. They knew the Nature of the Mysteries full
well; and we are led to this Meaning by the Impu-
rities forbidden, and by the Price of the Dog in the next
Verse ; the Egyptian God Anubis being usually figured
with a Dog's Head. (Edit. Daniel. Schol.)
    " We may observe also, that Philo the Jew (de
Sacrific.) expressly ranketh the Prohibition of the
Mysteries among the Laws of Moses. ' The Law, saith
he, expressly excludeth the whole of the Mysteries,
their Inchantments and execrable Scurrilities, from the
Holy Ordinances : not permitting those educated in
her Society to celebrate such Heathen Rites; nor,
depending on such mystical Ceremonies, to disregard
the Truth ; and to follow the Works of Night and
Darkness, omitting what deserveth the Light and
the Day. Let none therefore among the Disciples of
 Moses either initiate, or be initiated : it being equally
 wicked either to teach, or to learn the Mysteries. —
 ' Tis generally the Case with them, that no good Per-
son is initiated ; but Thieves, and Pirates, and mad
 Gangs of abominable and immodest women; after
parting with their Money to the initiating Priests. "
        ORPHEISM AND T H E PAGAN M Y S T E R I E S   95

Several of the Fathers have taken Notice of the same
Passage in the Septuagint, and explained it in the same
manner.
   " For further Proof of the Turpitude in the Mysteries
of Isis and Osiris, and that it was so from the Begin-
ning, we need only consult Diodorus Siculus, Lib. I.
' Isis being overwhelmed with Grief for the Loss of
her Husband Osiris, took particular Care in deifying
him to consecrate his Pudenda ; which she ordered to
be peculiarly honoured and adored in the Mysteries.
And the same holy Institution was observed with the
same Ceremonies, when carried into Greece by Orpheus :
where the common People, partly from Ignorance,
and partly from a Love of the new god (Phallus), were
very fond of being initiated. '
   " Much more might be collected (even from initia-
ted Authors, however, generally shy) concerning the
infamous Origin of the Mysteries, which I pass over
   " The celebration of the Eleusinian Mysteries com-
menced in Greece about 1400 years before Christ but
' whenever or however they were brought into Greece,
and transferred to the Honour of Ceres and Proser-
pina, they were of the same Nature, and observed with
equally chaste Ceremonies, with those of Isis... '
   " One contrivance for ' giving the Initiated a Sight
of the Divinities, was by means of a Looking-glass,
wherein none could see their own Faces, but had a
clear View of the Gods and Goddesses. ' This we have
from Pausanias : and Eusebius relates the same Thing.
  - So easily might weak People, and under the utmost
Astonishment, be deluded by Figures behind a glass,
in a proper Habit and Posture ; and especially by living
 Persons, personating the Deities in any Manner they
thought fit.
    ' As a proof of the Indecencies, Sozomen writeth,
96                OCCULT THEOCRASY

' that Theophilus, Bishop of Alexandria, egregiously
ridiculed and exposed to public View the shameful
Figures belonging to the Mysteries, the Phallus, etc.
which he brought out of the Pagan Temple. For which
the enraged Heathens raised a Tumult, and massacred
a great Number of the Christians. ' — Even the initia-
ted Pausanias (notwithstanding his usual Reservedness)
sometimes blurts out a little too much, and intimates
something shameful — : ' as frequent assignations ;
— the proneness of the religious Females to venery
— a Mixture of the Obscene and Miraculous ; —
the continuance of the Eleusinian Festival for a
week ; on the third Day whereof all Males, even the
Dogs, are excluded ; but the next Day the Men are
admitted among them, when they pass the Time in
sporting, and light Discourse ; — the Amours of Ceres,
of a very strange Kind ; with the Secrecy enjoined ; —
The Obscenities in the Mysteries of Cupid, and suitable
Hymns. '
   " A man initiated, and under an Oath of Silence,
could not well have discovered more of the true Nature
of the Mysteries, and the Reason why they ought not
to be divulged. We are assured too, that one Day of
the Eleusinian Festival was set apart for the Rites of
Venus and Cupid, and another for those of Bacchus :
both of which were confessedly beyond measure abomi-
nable. Nor will our Opinion be more favourable,
when we remember what Athenœus writes ; ' Apelles,
being extremely desirous of drawing a Venus from the
famous Phryne, could find no Opportunity of seeing
her naked, without going to the Eleusinian and Nep-
tunian Games ; where she stripped herself in the Sight
of all the Men, and went into the sea to wash herself...'
   " I apprehend therefore that no great Stress is to
be laid upon those initiated Authors, who have thought
        ORPHEISM AND T H E PAGAN MYSTERIES                 97

themselves obliged to say nothing but what was good
of the Mysteries ; or have talked of the Unity of the
Deity, as the great Secret of t h e m ; perhaps to avoid
the Shame of being thought Dupes to a foolery, or
inquisitive into something worse. " 3
    On the same subject the Chevalier de Ramsay, repu-
ted founder of Scottish Rites, writes the following : 4 —
   " About the fifteenth Olympiad, six hundred
Years before the Christian æra, the Greeks having lost
the traditional Knowledge of the Orientals, began to
lay aside the Doctrine of the Ancients, and to reason
about the Divine Nature from Prejudices which their
 Senses and Imagination suggested. Anaximander lived
 at that time, and was the first that set himself to de-
stroy the Belief of a supreme Intelligence, in order to
 account for everything from the Action of blind Matter,
 which by necessity assumes all Sorts of Forms. He was
 followed by Leucippus, Democritus, Epicurus, Strato,
 Lucretius, and all the School of the Atomical Philo-
 sophers.
   " Pythagoras, Anaxagoras, Socrates, Plato, Aris-
 totle, and all the great Men of Greece, opposed this
 impious Doctrine, and endeavoured to prove the
 ancient Theology of the Orientals. These Philosophers
 of a superior Genius observed in Nature, Motion,
 Thought and Design. And as the Idea of Matter in-
 cludes none of these three Properties, they inferred
 from thence, that there was another Substance different
 from Matter.
    " Greece being thus divided into two Sects, they
  disputed for a long time, without either Party being
  3. Lavington.
   4. The Chevalier de Ramsay, A Discourse upon the Theology
and Mythology of the Antients in The Travels of Cyrus, vol. II,
P. 76 et seq. (published 1728).
98                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

 convinced. At length about the 120th Olympiad Pyrrho
 formed a third Sect whose great Principle was to doubt
 everything, and determine nothing. All the Atomists
 who had laboured in vain to find out a Demonstration
 of their false Principles, presently struck in with the
 Pyrrhonian Sect. They ran wildly into the System of
 an universal Doubt, and carried it almost to such an
 Excess of Frenzy, that they doubted of the clearest
 and most sensible Truths. They maintained without
 any Allegory, that everything we see is only an Illusion,
 and that the whole Series of Life is but a perpetual
 Dream of which those of the Night are only so many
 Images.
    " At last Zeno set up a fourth School about the 130th
 Olympiad. This Philosopher endeavoured to reconcile
the Disciples of Democritus with those of Plato, by
maintaining that the first Principle was indeed an infi-
 nite Wisdom, but his Essence was only a pure Aether,
or a subtile Light, which diffused itself everywhere,
to give Life, Motion,' and Reason to all Beings.
   " In these last Ages the modern Freethinkers have
done nothing but revive the ancient Errors. Jordano
Bruno, Vannini and Spinoza, have vamped up the
monstrous System of Anaximander; and the last of
the three has endeavoured to dazzle weak Minds, by
dressing it up in a geometrical Form.
   " Some Spinosists, finding that they were every
Moment at a Loss for Evidence in the pretended Demon-
strations of their Master, are fallen into a senseless sort
of Scepticism, called Egomism, where every one fan-
cies himself to be the only Being that exists.
   " Mr. Hobbes and several other Philosophers, with-
out setting up for Atheists, have ventured to main-
tain, that Thought and Extension are Properties of
the same Substance.
        ORPHEISM AND T H E PAGAN MYSTERIES             99

   " Descartes, F. Malebranche, Leibnitz, Dr. Bentley,
      Clarke, and several Philosophers of a Genius equally
   Mile and profound, have endeavoured to refute
these Errors, and brought Arguments to support the
    ancient Theology. Besides the Proofs which are drawn
from the Effects, they have insisted on others drawn
from the Idea of the first Cause. They shew plainly
that the Reasons of believing, are infinitely stronger
than any Arguments there are for doubting. This is
 all that can be expected in metaphysical Discussions.
    " T h e History of former times is like that of our
 own Human Understanding takes almost the same
 Forms in different Ages, and loses its Way in the same
 Labyrinths. "
                     CHAPTER       IX

                     THE DRUIDS


   We heard, in 1928, of a " Druid " celebration at
Stonehenge. Shortly afterwards we read of another,
an initiation ceremony, at Penzance where " 12 bards
of Britain, including Sir Arthur Quiller-Couch, the
author, were initiated by the Archdruid of Wales into
a sect revived after a lapse of 2000 years. " 1
   Some of us might prefer the lapse to have continued
and as the subject of the Druid Mysteries is here rele-
vant we quote verbatim the chapter entitled " The
Druids " from Mr. Charles William Heckethorn's inte-
resting book Secret Societies of All Ages and Countries :
   " The secret doctrines of the Druids were much the
same as those of the Gymnosophists and Brahmins of
India, the Magi of Persia, the priests of Egypt, and of
all other priests of antiquity. Like them, they had two
sets of religious doctrines, exoteric and esoteric. Their
rites were practised in Britain and Gaul, though they
were brought to a much greater perfection in the for-
mer country, where the Isle of Anglesey was considered
their chief seat. The word Druid is generally supposed
to be derived from          " an oak ", which tree was

  1. The Daily Telegraph, Sept. 24, 1928.
                            100
                          THE    DRUIDS                         101
particularly sacred among them, though its etymology
may also be found in the Gaelic word Druidh, ' a wise
man ' or ' magician. '
   " Their temples, wherein the sacred fire was pre-
served, were generally situate on eminences and in
dense groves of oaks, and assumed various forms.
   " The adytum or ark of the mysteries was called a
cromlech, and was used as the sacred pastos 2 , or place
of regeneration. It consisted of three upright stones,
as supporters of a broad, flat stone laid across them on
the top, so as to form a small cell. Kit Cotey's House,
in Kent, was such a pastos. Considerable space, however,
was necessary for the machinery of initiation in its
largest and most comprehensive scale. Therefore, the
Coer Sidi, where the mysteries of Druidism were per-
formed, consisted of a range of buildings, adjoining the
temple, containing apartments of all sizes, cells, vaults,
baths, and long and artfully-contrived passages, with
all the apparatus of terror used on these occasions. Most
frequently these places were subterranean.
   " The system of Druidism embraced every religious
and philosophical pursuit then known in these islands.
The rites bore an undoubted reference to astronomical
facts. Their chief deities are reducible to two, — a male
and a female, the great father and mother, Hu and
Ceridwen, distinguished by the same characteristics
as belonged to Osiris and Isis, Bacchus and Ceres, or
any other supreme god and goddess representing the
two principles of all being. The grand periods of initia-
tion were quarterly, and determined by the course
of the sun, and his arrival at the equinoctial and sol-
stitial points. But the time of annual celebration was

  2. Pastos — The altar upon which the ritual desecration of
virginity obligatory for initiation into the phallic cult took place.
102               OCCULT THEOCRASY

May-eve, when fires were kindled on all the cairns and
cromlechs throughout the island, which burned all
night to introduce the sports of May-day, whence all
the national sports formerly or still practised, date
their origin. Round these fires choral dances were per-
formed in honour of the sun, who, at this season, was
figuratively said to rise from his tomb. The festival
was licentious, and continued till the luminary had
attained his meridian height, when priests and atten-
dants retired to the woods, where the most disgraceful
orgies were perpetrated. But the solemn initiations were
performed at midnight, and contained three degrees,
the first or lowest being the Eubates, the second the
Bards, and the third the Druids. The candidate was
first placed in the pastos bed, or coffin, where his sym-
bolical death represented the death of Hu, or the sun ;
and his restoration in the third degree symbolized the
resurrection of the sun. He had to undergo trials and
tests of courage similar to those practised in the mys-
teries of other countries, and which therefore need not
be detailed here.
   " The Druids taught the doctrine of one supreme
being, a future state of rewards and punishments, the
immortality of the soul and a metempsychosis... Their
doctrines were chiefly those of Pythagoras.
   " Their authority in many cases exceeded that of
the monarch. They were, of course, the sole inter-
preters of religion, and consequently superintended all
sacrifices; for no private person was allowed to offer
a sacrifice without their sanction. They possessed the
power of excommunication, which was the most hor-
rible punishment that could be inflicted next to that
of death, and from the effects of which the highest
magistrate was not exempt. The great council of the
realm was not competent to declare war or conclude
                     THE DRUIDS                    103
  peace without their concurrence. They determined all
 disputes by a final and unalterable decision, and had
the power of inflicting the punishment of death. And,
indeed, their altars streamed with the blood of human
victims. Holocausts of men, women, and children,
enclosed in large towers of wicker-work, were some-
times sacrificed as a burnt-offering to their super-
stitions, which were, at the same time, intended to en-
hance the consideration of the priests, who were an
ambitious race delighting in blood. The Druids, it is
said, preferred such as had been guilty of theft, rob-
bery, or other crimes, as most acceptable to their
gods; but when there was a scarcity of criminals, they
made no scruple to supply their place with innocent
persons. These dreadful sacrifices were offered by the
Druids, for the public, on the eve of a dangerous war,
or in the time of any national calamity ; and also for
particular persons of high rank, when they were afflic-
ted with any dangerous disease.
   " The priestesses, clothed in white, and wearing a
metal girdle, foretold the future from the observation
of natural phenomena, but more especially from human
sacrifices. For them was reserved the frightful task
of putting to death the prisoners taken in war, and
individuals condemned by the Druids ; and their
auguries were drawn from the manner in which the
blood issued from the many wounds inflicted, and also
from the smoking entrails. Many of these priestesses
maintained a perpetual virginity, others gave them-
selves up to the most luxurious excesses.
   " As the Romans gained ground in these islands the
power of the Druids gradually declined ; and they were
finally assailed by Suetonius Paulinus, governor of
Britain under Nero, A. D. 61, in their stronghold, the
Isle of Anglesey, and entirely defeated, the conqueror
104               OCCULT THEOCRASY

consuming many of them in the fires which they had
kindled for burning the Roman prisoners they had
expected to make — a very just retaliation upon these
sanguinary priests. But though their dominion was thus
destroyed, many of their religious practices continued
much longer; and so late as the eleventh century, in
the reign of Canute, it was necessary to forbid the people
to worship the sun, moon, fires, etc. Certainly many
of the practices of the Druids are still adhered to in
Freemasonry ; and some writers on this order endeavour
to show that it was established soon after the edict
of Canute, and that as thereby the Druidical worship
was prohibited in toto, the strongest oaths were requi-
red to bind the initiated to secrecy. "
  There is no mystery as to the existence in Berlin
of the " Druidenorden " today. It is a branch of
Freemasonry and its Sovereign Grand Master, until
late, was Dr. Hübbe-Schleiden.
                     CHAPTER      X

                   CHRISTIANITY


   To define Christianity, one could hardly do better
than use the words of Frederic W. Farrar, Canon of
Westminster and Chaplain to Queen Victoria, who in
1874 wrote a Life of Christ. In his preface are the fol-
lowing lines :
   " We study the sacred books of all the great reli-
gions of the world ; we see the effect exercised by those
religions on the mind of their votaries ; and in spite
of all the truths which even the worst of them enshrined,
we watch the failure of them all to produce the ines-
timable blessings which we have ourselves enjoyed
from infancy, which we treasure as dearly as our life,
and which we regard as solely due to the spread and
establishment of the Christian faith. We read the sys-
tems and treatises of ancient philosophy, and in spite
of all the great and noble elements in which they abound,
we see their total incapacity to console, or support, or
deliver, or regenerate the world. Then we see the light
of Christianity dawning like a tender spring day amid
the universal and intolerable darkness. From the first,
that new religion allies itself with the world's utter
feeblenesses, and those feeblenesses it shares; yet
without wealth, without learning, without genius,
                          105
106                OCCULT THEOCRASY

 without arms, without anything to dazzle and attract the
 religion 'of outcasts and exiles, of fugitives and priso-
 ners — numbering among its earliest converts not
 many wise, not many noble, not many mighty, but
 such as the gaoler of Philippi, and the runaway slave
 of Colossae — with no blessing apparently upon it
 save such as cometh from above — with no light what-
 ever about it save the light that comes from heaven —
 it puts to flight kings and their armies ; it breathes a
 new life, and a new hope, and a new and unknown holi-
 ness into a guilty and decrepit world. This we see ;
 and we see the work grow, and increase, and become
 more and more irresistible, and spread ' with the gent-
 leness of a sea that caresses the shore it covers. ' "
    Words fail when attempting to speak of Jesus
 Christ, the Founder of Christianity. His birth, life and
 death are known to all. His teaching was public and
 accessible to the humblest. Long years of learning,
 awful initiation ceremonies striking terror in the
 adept's soul were not required from the followers of
 Christ. Himself, the bearer of that Light which He
taught was not to be found in man's earthly nature
but was to be sought from without, He invoked God
with humble prayer and faith, and performed all mira-
cles.
    Therein, is Christ's teaching diametrically opposed
to that of the high adepts whose secret doctrine was
that man had divinity in himself and could bring it
out by exercise of will, by concentration of thought
and scientific psychic development. Fear, the pre-
dominant feature attendant upon the gaining of know-
ledge in all other religious systems, was foreign to the
adherents of Christ who were repeatedly told : ' Fear
not'... " Be not afraid '. No bonds, no fetters were
imposed by Him in the shape of ritualism. Love of
                     CHRISTIANITY                    107
God and love of neighbour were the only precepts,
Faith and Charity the only means through which the
divine Spirit gave man transcendental power over moral
evil and physical ills.
   No purer and simpler doctrine, no greater know-
ledge of the communion possible between God and man
had ever been given. Yet, within a very short time
after the death of Christ, Christian ritualism began to
appear. A theological system of dogmas and beliefs
was devised, modes of worship elaborated and a hie-
rarchy arose with all its attendant evils. However,
the Christian faith, under the lash of persecution, had
shown the world the power of Faith and Charity.
   And against this power the forces of evil have
ever been unfurled. Blow after blow was dealt to the
rising church. Both its beliefs and practices were
attacked by those who professed other views and
worshipped other gods and who designed all schemes to
subvert and pervert Christianity. Henceforth, as it has
ever been with all religions, the history of Christianity
and of Gnosticism will develop side by side, the per-
version and destruction of the former being the aims
of the latter.
   The Tree of Christianity gave forth three main
branches, the Catholicism of Rome, Greek Catholi-
cism, and in the XVI Century, Lutherism. The two
former bodies remained homogeneous but Lutherism
gave birth to innumerable sects all dissenting from the
parent church.
                    CHAPTER       XI

                    MANICHEISM


   Manicheism is the religion of the followers of Manes,
a slave who was sold to a widow who freed and adopted
him, thus making him the " son of the widow " a name
which after him passed to all his followers and is still
used in Masonic Lodges.
   Of Manicheism, C. W. Olliver, considered an autho-
rity on all masonic matters, writes :
   " Manicheism was one of the most important attempts
to found a universal religion and to reconcile the Chris-
tian, Buddhist, and Mazdean with the Greek philo-
sophy. It presented the same syncretic ideas found
later among Moslem Druzes and among Sikhs. It
failed in the first place because Islam presented a
much simpler system in the East, and because in the
West Christianity was already developing, in the time
of Manes, a religion which aimed at reconciling the
Paganism of Italy and Gaul with the ethics of Christ,
this presenting a simpler and more familiar faith. But
the one achievement of Manes was the creation of the
Devil which led to an afterwards unremovable taint
throughout religion. Manes was a notable philosopher
and religious teacher born about the year A. D. 216,
and he was crucified and flayed alive by the Persian
                          108
                        MANICHEISM                         109
Magi under Bahram I in the year A. D. 277. His Per-
sian name was Shuraik, rendered Cubricus in Latin. " 1
   He was the slave of the wife of a certain Terebinth
who was a disciple of Scythianus of the race of the
Sarrasins.
   Olliver tells us further that : " His Acta Archdei
became the Manichean Bible with sundry added epistles.
He taught the Mazdean dualism of the powers of light
and darkness, as representing good and evil beings,
and an asceticism which aimed at the control of all
passions. Manes repudiated Judaism, and like the
Gnostics, regarded Jehovah as an evil God. The Mani-
cheans were more hated and feared by Catholic Chris-
tians than any other sect. They were still in existence
in spite of constant persecution as late as our tenth
century, and their influence was felt from China to
Spain and Gaul. It still lingers in Asia, and among
the ' Christians of St. Thomas ' in Madras it survived
till the fifteenth century. St. Augustine had listened
for nine years to Manes, but the Roman Empire felt
the force of this system chiefly in A. D. 280. The Romans
knew it themselves in A. D. 330, and Faustus became
its missionary among them. Many clung to Manicheism
till A. D. 440, when Leo the Great found that he must
stamp it out if the Roman creed was not to be extin-
 guished. It was the basis of the Paulican heresy, and of
that of the Albigenses in the South of France which
 was only quenched by blood in the thirteenth century.
    " The doctrine of Manes can be summed up as fol-
lows. He believed in two gods, or, more exactly, prin-
 ciples, the principle of good and that of evil. Before
 the creation of the world the ' people of darkness '
 revolted against the God, and God, incapable of with-

  1. C. W. Olliver, An Analysis of Magic and Witchcraft, p. 102.
110                OCCULT THEOCRASY

standing the attack, gave to them a portion of His
essence. The people of darkness having within them the
principle of evil by their very nature, and the principle
of good which they had just acquired, were able to
constitute the world, where both these principles are
combined, but where the principle of evil predomi-
nates as the natural characteristic of its originators.
Man is a mixture of two natures, the spiritual being
the work of God, the body, and especially sex, the work
of the Devil. " 2
   Summers, another authority, further explains that
" it must be clearly borne in mind that these heretical
bodies with their endless ramifications were not merely
exponents of erroneous religious and intellectual beliefs
by which they morally corrupted all who came under
their influence, but they were the avowed enemies of
law and order, red-hot anarchists who would stop at
nothing to gain their ends. Terrorism and secret mur-
der were their most frequent weapons.... The Manichean
system was in truth a simultaneous attack upon the
Church and the State, a desperate but well-planned
organization to destroy the whole fabric of society,
to reduce civilization to chaos. " 3
   Manicheism possessed its- dogmas, liturgies, devo-
tees, and churches.
  But again to quote Olliver : " First and foremost
amongst the manifestations of what had become Devil
worship we find the Black Mass or Devil Masses of the
Middle Ages, from which the ceremonial and ritual
of Black Magic are derived. The principle which forms
the very essence of the Devil, the idea of opposition,
also underlies the whole ceremonial and ritual of

  2. C. W. Olliver, op. cit., p. 103.
  3. M. Summers, History of Witchcraft and Demonology, p. 17.
                         MANICHEISM                 111
 Black Magic and Black Masses. Such ideas as repeating
 prayers backwards, reversing the cross, consecrating
 obscene or filthy objects, are typical of this sense of
 opposition or desecration, which is also a recognised
 form of mental disease. The key-word to the whole
 of the practices of Black Magic is desecration. "4
    Yet another authority not to be overlooked, namely
 Abbe Baruel, author of Memoires pour servir à l'his-
 toire du Jacobinisms shows the remarkable analogy
 between the dogmas and rituals of Freemasonry, Tem-
 plarism and those of Manicheism. Grades concur in
 number and signs are identical. The mourning for
'Jacques Molay is a ceremony analogous to that prac-
 tised by the Manicheans in remembrance of Manes and
 known as Bema. The term MacBenac still used in
 Masonic lodges was the reminder of the execution of
 Manes which all Manichean adepts sought to avenge.
 The practice of so called Fraternity or Brotherhood
 was in Manicheism extended only to adepts of the
 sect, just as it is similarly practised by Freemasons
 towards one another only.
    The question which naturally comes up to one's
 mind when one follows closely the links of the Mani-
 chean chain is this : — Is not Freemasonry, such as
 we see it to-day, the full development of the idea of
 Cubricus or Manes the slave, the apotheosis of Mani-
 cheism as achieved by Albert Pike, Sovereign Pontiff
 of Universal Freemasonry ?

  4. C. W. Olliver, op. cit., p. 106.
                     CHAPTER        XII

                     WITCHCRAFT


   Margaret Alice Murray, writing in The Witch-cult
in Western Europe establishes both the phallic and
religious character of the " craft ", in her remarkable
book from which we extract part of the following
valuable information :
   The deity worshipped by the witches was in some
cases Lucifer, as the Good God in opposition to Adonay,
the Christian God in His character of the benefactor
of humanity, and in other instances Satan, the same
spirit, as the Principle of Evil.
   This is evident from the various references to their
 deity adduced in the trials of persons accused of this
heresy. In both cases however, the devotees, whether
 of Lucifer or Satan, were obliged formally to renounce
 Christ, the Holy Ghost and the Christian God, before
 embracing the Devil faith which was the logical out-
 growth of the Mazdean-Manichean Dualist doctrine
 of the double divinity. 1

   1. " Epiphanius gives an account of a sect of Heretics
called Satanians. ' Satan, say they, is a very great and potent
Person, and author of much Mischief. Why, therefore, should
we not chiefly fly to him, and adore him, honour, and praise
trim, that for our flattering worship he may do us no harm, but
                                112
                         WITCHCRAFT                      113
    The God of the witches seems to have been generally
represented either as the double faced God Janus or
the goat-headed Baphomet, the latter variously modi-
 fied but usually bearing between the horns on its head
the phallic emblem of a lighted candle.
    Esoterically, this candle symbolized the sex-force
or Kundalini risen to the pineal gland.
    Cotton Mather stated that the witches " form them-
selves after the manner of Congregational Churches, "
and M. A. Murray gives the following description of
their leader :
    " The Chief or supreme Head of each district was
known to the recorders as the ' Devil '. Below him in
each district, one or more officers — according to the
size of the district — were appointed by the chief.
The officers might be either men or women; their
duties were to arrange for meetings, to send out notices,
to keep the record of work done, to transact the busi-
ness of the community, and to present new members.
Evidently these persons also noted any likely convert,
and either themselves entered into negotiations or
reported to the Chief, who then took action as oppor-
tunity served. At the Esbats the officer appears to
have taken command in the absence of the Grand
Master ; at the Sabbaths the officers were merely
heads of their own Covens, and were known as Devils
or Spirits, though recognized as greatly inferior to
the Chief. The principal officer acted as clerk at the
Sabbath and entered the witches' report in his book ;
if he were a priest or ordained minister, he often
performed part of the religious service ; but the Devil


Pardon us as being his own servants ? ' Hence they call them-
selves Satanians. " Bishop Lavington, The Moravians Corn-
Pared and Detected, p. 170.
114                OCCULT THEOCRASY

himself always celebrated the mass or sacrament. " 2
   From Lemoine in La Tradition, published 1892,
we learn that the garter is the distinctive mark of the
witch leader, for a woman shared this honour with
the Grand Master as the Grand Mistress and in some
cases occupied the office of deacon.
   Animal masks seem to have been a popular form of
disguise adopted by the witches and wizards attend-
ing meetings, and this custom is probably respon-
sible for many of the stories of witch lycanthropy.
   Among other obscene and phallic witch-rites was
the Black Mass, celebrated by a renegade priest upon
the naked body of the adept for whose benefit it was
performed. It symbolized the perversion of all the
rites of the Catholic church. Black candles instead
of white, inverted crosses, chalices containing the blood
of new-born infants sacrificed for ritual purposes,
urine for holy water, all these were part of the para-
phernalia needed, according to historians, to propi-
tiate the Prince of Darkness and his retinue of minor
Devils. Besides evocations, casting of spells and sex-
orgies, devil worship entailed such inanities as dese-
cration of the hosts stolen from catholic churches and
the kissing of the Grand Master (devil) on the tail
or membrum virile.
   Only hosts consecrated in Roman Catholic churches
could serve for Black Mass purposes as it was essen-
tial, in order to achieve desecration, that the miracle
of transubstantiation should have taken place. The
host had actually to be, not merely to represent, the
body and blood of Christ.
   As regards the Black Mass, M. Emile Caillet makes

  2. Margaret Alice Murray, The Witch-cult in Western Europe,
p. 186.
                         WITCHCRAFT                  115
the following astute observation in La Prohibition
de L'Occulte, page 113.
  " One may wonder if it was not in order to canalize
such an overflow of sacrilege that the church, in the
Middle Ages, tolerated the ' Feast of Fools ', a last
vestige of the saturnalia of Ancient Greece. Before
the altar, upon the communion table, writes C. Lenient, 3
were spread pell mell, grilled hogs puddings, sausages,
playing cards and dice. For perfumes, old shoe-leather
burned in the incense burners. Even the text of the
divine service... becomes the butt of an interminable
parody..., a confused jumble of jests and nonsense,
of grotesque alleluias and latin buffooneries.... an
indescribable charivari of cat calls, cries and whistles.
etc. A few days afterwards the church, purged of all
these impurities, washed and cleaned, resumed its
usual appearance ; God again became master of His
Altar ; the flood of human folly had passed ! "
   In 1484, Pope Innocent VIII issued a bull against the
craft couched in the following terms :
  " It has come to our ears that numbers of both sexes
do not avoid to have intercourse with demons, Incubi
and Succubi; and that by their sorceries, and by their
incantations, charms and conjurations, they suffocate,
extinguish, and cause to perish the births of women,
the increase of animals, the corn of the ground, the
grapes of the vineyard and the fruit of the trees, as
well as men, women, flocks, herds, and other various
kinds of animals, vines and apple trees, grass, corn and
other fruits of the earth ; making and procuring that
men and women, flocks and herds and other animals
shall suffer and be tormented both from within and
without, so that men beget not, nor women conceive ;

  3.
       La Satire en France au Moyen-Age, p. 422.
116                OCCULT THEOCRASY

and they impede the conjugal action of men and wo-
men. "
    Eliphas Levi, in Histoire de la Magie, (p. 116) gives
the following explanation of the supposed origin of
" elementals " known by spiritists as " dwellers on
the threshold. "
    He states t h a t ; " according to the best authorities,
these spirits (larves) possess an ethereal body formed
of the vapour of blood. That is why they seek blood
and why they were supposed, formerly, to feed on the
smoke of sacrifices.
    " They are the Incubi and Succubi, the monstrous
children of impure dreams.
    " When sufficiently condensed to be visible, they
are only a vapour coloured by the reflection of a picture
and, having no independent life, they imitate the life
of him who evokes them as the shadow does the body.
    " They generally manifest around the persons of
idiots and beings devoid of morality whose isolation
has led them to develop irregular habits.
    " Owing to the feeble cohesion of the parts of their
fantastic bodies, they fear the open air, fire, and above
all, the point of swords, and as they live only by the
life of those who have created or evoked them, they
become the vaporous appendices of the real body of
their parents. So it can happen that an injury inflicted
on them might actually react upon the parent body,
as the unborn child is really wounded or disfigured
by an impression made upon its mother.
    " These elementals draw the vital heat from persons
in good health and quickly exhaust those who are
weak.
   " They are the source of the stories of vampires,
stories only too true and periodically recurrent, as
everyone knows.
                          WITCHCRAFT                        117
   " That is why one feels a chill of the atmosphere
when approaching mediums who are persons obsessed
by these spirits that never manifest in the presence of
anyone able to unveil the mystery of their monstrous
birth. They are children of an exalted imagination or
unbalanced mentality... "
   In politics, throughout the ages, witchcraft, as prac-
tised by subversive sects, has played a prominent part.
   Illustrations of this are to be found in the case of
the North Berwick Witches who were tried for treason
in 1592 when their Devil or Grand Master, Francis
Stewart, Earl of Bothwell, attempted to supplant
James VI as King of Scotland. The Black Masses held
by the infamous Abbe Guibourg for Madame de Mon-
tespan, with the object of regaining for her the favour
of Louis XIV, are famous in history.
   Eliphas Levi, the great initiate, has thus defined
the aims of magic and witchcraft :
   " To deceive the peoples for the purpose of exploit-
ing them, to enslave them and delay their progress,
or prevent it even if possible, such is the crime of black
magic. " 4
   Proof of the foregoing devil worship and contact
with spirits or devils is found in history, even as late
as 1819 when we read t h a t ; " The Devil met Margaret
Nin-Gilbert etc... " Studying the history of the Mopses
in 1761 we find its Grand Masters, Grand Mistresses
and Deacons, adorned with the distinctive " Garter "
of the witch, performing the ceremonial of kissing the
Devil's tail as part of the ritual of 18th Century Ma-
sonry. The "Coven" of the Middle Ages is the Masonic
 ' Lodge " of today, but the " Craft " remains the
" Craft ".

  4.
       Eliphas Levi, La Clef des Grands Mystères, p. 308.
                  CHAPTER       XIII
                  THE GNOSTICS
                   (The Heretics)


   Gnosticism, like the Ancient Mysteries, was founded
on Spiritism, their mediums giving instructions pur-
porting to come from the Gods or Spirits.
   In the Christian era, one of the earliest prominent
Gnostics was Simon Magus, a Jew and an adept of
the sect of Dosithians.
   This article is composed of certain passages trans-
cribed verbatim from The Moravians Compared and
Detected by Lavington. (See pages XIII, 59, 105 to 109
and 133).
   Among the successive disciples of Simon Magus
were — Basilides, Valentinius, Carpocrates, Marcus,
Marcion, Cerdo, Epiphanes, Montanus, etc., and accor-
ding to Bishop Lavington, " these were Heretics, and,
that they were Heretics of the worst Kind that ever
defiled and disgraced the Christian Name, is allowed
by all Denominations of Christians.
   " Some of these lived in the first Century and even
in the Apostles' Days, but the second Century was
most fruitful in the Production of this Generation of
Vipers and we must receive our Knowledge of their
abominable Tenets from the early Ecclesiastical writers
                         118
                    THE   GNOSTICS                 119
such as Irenoeus... Epiphanius... Theodoret... and many
others...
   " The Spirit among these Heretics went by different
Names, Ogdoas, Sophia, Terra, Jerusalem and Lord
in the masculine Gender : — Is particularly called both
Prunicus and Prunica ; Mother Prunica the bold, and
Mother Achamoth : — Their Mother is a Woman from
a Woman. Sometimes their celestial Beings are neither
Male nor Female : sometimes interchangeably either
male or female.
   " Such was the Excellency of their Knowledge and
Illumination, who arrogantly styled themselves Gnos-
tics, that they are superior to Peter or Paul or any
of Christ's other disciples. They only, have drunk up
the supreme Knowledge, are above Principalities and
Powers, secure of Salvation : and for that very Reason
are free to debauch Women, or indulge all manner of
Licentiousness — This Knowledge is of itself perfect
Redemption, and sufficient. " — " Simon Magus, who
taught that his Harlot Helena was the Holy Ghost,
instituted certain foul and infamous Mysteries inex-
pressibly filthy and had Assemblies equally filthy to
celebrate them : These being the Mysteries of Life,
and of the most perfect Knowledge. "
   " The Carpocratians... practised all manner of Phil-
tres and Enchantments : in order, as they speak, to
have full Power in all Things, and to do whatever they
please. — Hence they spend their Time in Luxury
and Pleasure and bodily Enjoyments : nor ever come
among us, unless it be to ensnare unstable Souls, and
entice them into their impious Doctrine. "
   " For this end they taught Incontinence to be obli-
gatory, as a Law : and not only lawful, but necessary
to Salvation ; not only compatible with the Saviour's
Religion, but an essential Part of it : and those were
120               OCCULT THEOCRASY

the best Men, who in the common Opinion were the
most vicious.
   " The Carpocratians grew to that Degree of Madness,
that being unable to conceal their Debaucheries, they
made Incontinence to be a Law " — " Prodicus added
this to the Tenets of Carpocrates, that Fornication
ought to be open and public, and the Use of Women
common. For which Reason, in their Feasts, the Candles
were extinguished, each lay with the Women, as Chance
appointed; and they called this Lasciviousness a
mystical Initiation, a mystical Communion. "
   " Clemens Alex. gives a long Passage from the
Writings of Epiphanes, contending for a Community
of Women, as being the Law of Heaven; and that Men
and Women ought no more to be confined in their
Amours than other Animals. ' For ', says Epiphanes, ' he
hath implanted a strong and vehement Desire in Man
of propagating his Species ; which neither Law, nor
Custom, nor any Thing else, can abolish ; for jt is the
Decree of God. '
   " The Ophites, or Cainites, say, that Cain was the
Progeny of a higher Principality than Abel; and they
confess that Esau, Corah, and the Sodomites, and all
such, were their Relations : — That Vulva was the
Creator of the Universe ; and that none could be saved,
unless he passed thro' all. So also Carpocrates taught. —
Most of the Gnostics, with wonderful Artifice of Impro-
bity, taught what is not fit to be named, in the pro-
miscuous Use of Women, and to roll in all manner of
filthy Communication. The Banquet being over, says
the Man to the Woman, Arise, and shew thy Love to
a Brother. So they proceed to Copulation ". — " Some
of them, by a most horrible Abuse of Scripture, apply
the Words, Give to every one that asketh thee, towards
enticing the Women. " — " Take hold, says Isidorus,
                     THE   GNOSTICS                   121
of some robust woman, that you be not plucked away
from Grace ; and when you have spent your seminal
Fire, you may pray with a good Conscience. ".
   " Both Epiphanius, and Irenoeus before him, say
of the Founder of the Nicolaitans : ' Being ashamed
of his own Remissness, he audaciously pronounced, that
no one, who was not lascivious every Day could be
Partaker of eternal life. ' •— " Therefore those Gnostics,
after a Debauchery, were used to boast of their Happi-
ness, as having done a meritorious Thing : and when
they had their Will on a complying Female, they
told her ' she was now a pure Virgin' ; though
she was daily corrupted, and for many Years to-
gether. "
   " This may be a proper Place to introduce The
Confession of Epiphanius; who in his Youth had
fallen into the Gnostic Heresy ; whence he received what
he writes concerning them, from the professed Tea-
chers' own Mouths : when their Women, one in parti-
 cular, used all their Arts to debauch him. But by the
Help of the divine Grace he overcame their tempta-
tions. I was then, says he, reproached by those pesti-
lent Women, who thus scoffingly talked with each
other, ' We would have saved this Youth, but not
being able, we have suffered him to perish in the Hands
of the Principalities. ' For the most beautiful among
them makes herself the b a i t ; and those whom she
enticeth, she is said not to destroy, but to deliver.
Whence the handsomest are used to upbraid those who
are less so ; ' I am an elect Vessel, able to save those
 whom I attempt; which you have not Power to do. '
    The most beautiful of them were employed to seduce
me ; but God delivered me from their Wickedness ;
so that, after reading their Books, I escaped from among
them, and discovered the several Names of them to the
122              OCCULT THEOCRASY

Bishops of those Parts ; and near eighty of them were
sent into Banishment. "
   " The Valentinians, says Irenoeus, being in Love
with certain Women, would, without a Blush, seduce
them from their Husbands, and make them their own
Wives. Others of them, seemingly modest at first, pre-
tended to live with them as Sisters ; and in Process
of Time were discovered, Sister being found pregnant
by Brother. "
   " And to aggravate their wickedness, they esteemed
Copulation as a most sacred Mystery, known only to
themselves ; and which the Profane were not allowed
to put in Practice : What was abominable in others
being highly meritorious in themselves. For, saith
Irenoeus again, ' They have this Grace descending
to them from the unspeakable and unnameable Copu-
lation above. For which Reason they ought always to
be meditating on the Mystery of Copulation.' And thus
they persuade silly People, addressing them in Dis-
course, ' Whoever is in the World and of the World,
and mingleth with a Woman is not of the Truth, nor
shall pass into the Truth ; because he mingleth in Con-
cupiscence. ' Therefore Continence, say they, is neces-
sary to us natural Men ; but by no means to themselves,
who are spiritual and perfect; among whom the Seed,
small from above, is perfected here. " Compare Ter-
tullian, p. 261.
   " To quote Clemens Alexandrinus. ' I will bring in
to open Light your most secret Mysteries : not ashamed
to speak what you are not ashamed to worship "
i. e. the secrets of both Sexes. ' For I may well call
them Atheists, who impudently worship those Parts,
which modesty forbids to mention. "
                    CHAPTER       XIV

                       LAMAISM


   Lamaism was founded about 407 A. D. by a Bodi-
satva called, it is said, Chomschim, in Chinese Boyan-
chi-yin, (the voice which reflects the world) on the
mountain Bouthala around which was built the sacred
city of Lhassa.
   Lamaism is not only a religion, it is a theistic govern-
ment.
   In 1206, when Tibet was conquered by Ghengis
Khan (Mongol), Buddhism became the established reli-
gion but in 1368 when Tibet fell from the hands of
the Mongols into those of the Chinese, Lamaism,
losing its temporal power, became merely a religion,
its spiritual power remaining however the same and
the religion of more than 250 million men.
   The Lamas are Priests of Buddha among the Mon-
gols and Tibetans, but Lamaism is not orthodox
Buddhism.
   Gautama Buddha, the founder of Buddhism, laid
down the following laws governing the attainment of
Nirvana (state of not being). Their enumeration will
serve to show how Buddhism and Lamaism differ.
   According to that great teacher the ten obstacles
which prevent people from attaining the supreme
liberation are : —
                           123
124                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

   1.   The belief in the " Ego ",
   2.   Doubt,
   3.   The belief in the efficacity of rites and ceremonies,
   4.   Sensual desires,
   5.   Anger,
   6.   The wish to live in a world less coarse than our own,
   7.   The wish to live in a more subtle world than our own,
   8.   Pride,
   9.   Agitation,
  10.   Ignorance.
  The few quotations given hereafter from the very
remarkable books of Madame Alexandra David-Neel
can only serve to show students of these subjects the
great value of the books themselves.
   Quoting Bhagavad Gita, she writes :
   " Orthodox Buddhism denied the existence of a
permanent soul which transmigrated, and considered
this theory as the most pernicious of errors but the
great majority of Buddhists have fallen back into this
old belief of the Hindus concerning the ' jiva ' (self)
which periodically changes its old body for a new one,
as we cast off old clothes for new. " 2
   The Tibetan clergy comprises a theocratic aristoc-
racy the members of which are called Lamas, " tulkous ".
   " According to popular belief, a tulkou is either the
reincarnation of a saint or dead sage or else the incar-
nation of a superhuman being, a god or a demon.
   In answer to a question she put to the Dalai-
Lama on the definition of the word " tulkou " Madame
David-Neel quotes him as saying : — "A Bodhisatva
is the base from which can spring numberless magical
forms. The force he engenders by a perfect concentration

  2. David-Neel, Parmi les Mystiques et les Magiciens du
Tibet, pp. 110-111.
                           LAMAISM                    125
 of thought enables him simultaneously to show a phan-
 tom similar to himself in thousands and thousands of
 worlds. He is not only able to create human forms, but
 every other kind as well, even to inanimate objects such
 as houses, enclosures, forests, roads, bridges, etc. etc.
 and he can produce atmospheric phenomena, as well
 as the elixir of immortality which quenches all thirst.
 (This expression, he explained, was to be taken both
in a literal and symbolic sense.) 3
   " In fact, concluded the Dalai-Lama, his power to
create Magic forms is limitless. "
   " The Kandhomas are reincarnated women, fairies,
and may either be married or in holy orders. " 4
   The usual method employed for locating the new
body appropriated by an old soul is the following : —
   " A child answering to the prescribed conditions
is discovered and a lama diviner is consulted. Should
he pronounce in favour of the candidate the following
form of trial takes place : — Some personal belongings
 of the deceased lama are mixed with other similar
ones, and the child must point out the first, thus
proving that he recognizes the things that were his
in his former existence. 5
   " This system assumed its present form towards
the year 1650 when the fifth Grand Lama Lobzang
Gyatso, having become sovereign of Tibet, but wish-
ing to acquire a higher dignity, proclaimed himself
the reincarnation (avatar) of Tchenrezigs, a dignitary
of the Mahayanist Pantheon. Simultaneously he estab-
lished his master as Grand Lama of the monastery
of Trachilhumpo, proclaiming him the reincarnation

  3. David-Neel, op. cit., p. 115.
  4. Ibid., p. 111.
  5. Ibid., p. 118.
126                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

of Eupamed, a Mystic Buddha of whom Tchenrezigs
was the spiritual son.
   " The example thus given by the lama-king stim-
ulated the creation of tulkous. Soon all monasteries
made a point of having at their head the incarnation
of some celebrated personage. Thus the Dalai-Lama,
the political head of Tibet today, is said still to be a
reincarnation of Tchenrezigs and the present Trachi
Lama one of Eupamed. " 6
   The palace of the Dalai-Lamas is the monastery of
Gahlden situated some twenty kilometres from Lhassa.
It was founded by Tsong Khapa in the XV century.
Tsong Khapa, the reformer, forbade marriage and the
use of fermented beverages to the clergy. His followers
called Gelougspas are known as the Yellow Sect and
their favourite God is Jigsdjied, the destroyer (the
terrible), another version of the Hindu god Siva. The
Red Sect, the Sakyapas, those distinguished by their
red hats, are their religious opponents.
   As regards the Tibetan gods and the ritual pertain-
ing to their worship Madame David-Neel gives us the
following most illuminating description :
   " To the respiratory exercises repeated several times
a day the recluse often joins meditation-contemplation
assisted by Kyilkhors.
   " A Kyilkhor, or magic circle, is a kind of diagram
drawn on paper or stuff or engraved on metal, stone or
wood... Deities or lamas are generally represented
on them by little pyramids of paste called ' torma. ' 7
   " Kyilkhors are also designed with coloured powder
on boards or on the floor, but only such persons as
have received a special initiation may compose or

  6. David-Neel, op. cit., p. 110.
  7. Ibid., p. 259.
                          LAMAISM                     127
 draw them. Each Kyilkhor, moreover, requires a par-
ticular initiation and that erected by a non-initiate
would remain a dead thing impossible to animate and
 powerless. An advanced student, wishing to evoke a
Bodhisatva or deity, seeks to animate the Kyilkhor
which has hitherto only served as a focus for concen-
tration.
   " The Hindus endow magical diagrams as well as
the statues of deities with life before worshipping them.
The object of this rite, called prana-pratishtha, is to
convey to the inanimate object, by means of psychic
currents, the energy of the worshipper. The life thus
infused into the latter is kept up by the daily cult
which is rendered it, for it lives on the concentration
of thought which has given it birth. Should it suddenly
be deprived of this subtle food, the living soul within
it will perish and die of inanition the object reverting
to its former condition of inert matter. " 8
   The Tibetan mystics animate their Kyilkhor by a
similar method, but they do not aim at making it an
object of worship and the material representation of
the Kyilkhor is abolished when, after a certain amount
of practice, it becomes purely a mental image.
   A tradition of the Kahgyudpas relates that the
founder of their sect, Marpa, was blamed by his master
(guru) Narota for having paid homage first to the
Kyilkhor.
   " It is I who constructed the Kyilkhor ", declared
Narota. " Its life and energy were infused in it by me.
 Without me, those figures would be only inert objects.
 The gods that inhabit it are born of my spirit therefore,
it is to me that homage is primarily due. " 9

  8. David-Neel, op. cit., p. 260.
   9. David-Neel, Initiations Lamaiques, p. 59.
128                    OCCULT THEOCRASY

    " According to Tibetan occultists, these beings,
 (the gods) have acquired a kind of real existence due
 to the innumerable thoughts which have been concen-
trated on them 10.
    " According to the Tibetans, during the celebra-
 tion of a rite, the thoughts of the officiating evocator,
 concentrated on the deities who ' exist already ',
 cause these to become more powerful and more real
for him. By identifying himself with them the evocator
establishes contact with an accumulation of energy
infinitely greater than that which he alone might
generate. " 11
    Thus we must conclude that the gods of Eastern
Magic correspond to what our occidental scientists
call thought-forms. That these thought-forms can be
projected and reabsorbed into the person of their
creator is a theory with which all students of spiritism
and psychic science are familiar, but that they can
detach from their makers and lead separate existences,
empowered for good or evil by the collective thought-
force of their worshippers, is an idea with which the
western world is still unfamiliar.
    " Gods, Demons, the whole universe is a mirage, a
fantasy of the brain issuing therefrom and resolvant
thereto. " 12
    " Thus the aim of the teaching is to bring the student
to understand that the world and all its phenomena
are but phantasms born of our own imagination. This
in short is the fundamental teaching of the Mystics
of Tibet. " 13


  10.   David-Neel, op. cit., p. 103.
  11.   Ibid., p. 104.
  12.   Ibid., p. 280.
  13.   Ibid., p. 262.
                           LAMAISM                       129
  Among the various tricks taught to initiates and
described by Madame David-Neel in her books are: —
                                    Pages
Yoga breathing exercises     ....   119 in Initiations
                                                 Lamaiques.
Levitation                          209 in Parmi les Mys-
                                           tiques et les Ma-
                                           giciens du Thibet.
Loung-gom (fast walking)             211            »
Toumo (self heating)                219             »
Telepathy                           231             »
   Buddha who, after a thorough investigation of them,
rejected the physical practices of the Brahmins, pays
little heed to the breathing exercises of Yoga, in his
spiritual teaching. 14
   Madame David-Neel tells the following anecdote
of the Great Master.
   " One day Buddha, travelling with one of his disciples,
met an emaciated Yogi alone in a hut in the middle of
the forest.
   The master stopped, enquiring how long the ascetic
had lived in that place practising such austerities.
" Twenty-five years ", answered the Yogi.
    " And what results have you obtained after such
dire efforts " ? queried the Buddha further.
    " I am able to cross a river walking on the water ",
proudly declared the anchorite : —
    " Ah 1 My poor friend! " answered the Sage sympathet-
ically, " have you really wasted so much time for that,
when for a pittance you can get taken across it on the
ferry ! "
    On page 157 of her remarkable book Initiations
Lamaiques Madame David-Neel explains further
  14. David-Neel, Initiations Lamaiques, p. 116.
130              OCCULT THEOCRA.SY

the existence of another school of curious rites, pre-
sumably a development of degenerate Hindu Tantric
Buddhism, to the practice of which may be ascribed
much that seems objectionable in the Oriental occult-
ism, which has filtered through to the Western world.
There we are told that : — "A certain class of Tibe-
tan occultists teach a method of semi-physical semi-
psychic stimulation, which consists in such singular
practices as that of causing the seminal flow, ejected
in the course of sexual union, to be reabsorbed etc.
etc. "
  Tibet is indeed the land of Demons where Official
Lamaism competes with Unofficial Sorcery, and Magic,
white and black, still remains the law of the land.
                     CHAPTER        XV

    THE YEZIDEES (DEVIL WORSHIPPERS)


   The sect of the Yezidees was founded by Sheik Adi
 in the fifth century.
   Mr. W. B. Seabrook's observations on the Yezidees,
 as recorded in his book, Adventures in Arabia, form a
basis for the study of the beliefs of this sect.
   According to his informant, the Yezidee faith is
briefly this : 1
   " God created seven spirits ' as a man lighteth one
lamp after another ', and the first of these spirits was
 Satan, whom God made supreme ruler of the earth
for a period of ten thousand years. And because Satan
was supreme master of the earth, those who dwelt on
it could prosper only by doing him homage and wor-
shipping him.
   " Since the true name was forbidden ", Mechmed
Hamdi told me, " they referred to Shaitan as Melek
Taos (Angel Peacock) and worshipped him in the form
of a brass bird      "
   "
     While the name of Shaitan was forbidden ", he said,
" so much so that if a Yezidee hears it spoken, their
law commands him either to kill the man who uttered

  1. Seabrook, Adventures in Arabia, pp. 310 and 325.
                             131
132              OCCULT THEOCRASY

it or kill himself — yet we could talk as freely with
them about Melek Taos as we could to a Christian
about Jesus. "
   A priest of the cult also volunteered the following
information to Mr. Seabrook on the Yezidee divinity.
   " Our difference from all other religions is this —
that we know God is so far away that we can have no
contact with Him — and He, on his part, has no know-
ledge or interest of any sort concerning human affairs.
It is useless to pray to him or worship Him. He cares
nothing about us.
   " He has given the entire control of this world for
ten thousand years to the bright spirit Melek Taos, and
Him, therefore, we worship. Moslems and Christians
are wrongly taught that he whom we call Melek Taos
is the spirit of evil. We know that this is not true.
He is the spirit of power and the ruler of this world.
At the end of the ten thousand years of his reign — of
which we are now in the third thousand — he will
re-enter paradise as the chief of the Seven Bright
Spirits, and all his true worshippers will enter para-
dise with him. "
   The Grand Priest of the order, the " Mir ", receives
one-seventh part of the harvests of the land. He is the
arbiter of all religious matters and under him rank
seven ecclesiastical orders.
   The doctrine of the Yezidees is contained in three
sacred books The Black Book, The Revelation and The
Contract with the Devil; but a knowledge of reading
and writing is restricted to the priests of the first
order and is classified by the sect as a serious sin.
                   CHAPTER       XVI

                ORTHODOX         ISLAM


  The Arabian peninsula was the home of nomads and
mountaineers when, in the seventh century, Mahomet
arose as a self styled Prophet and the creator of Islam-
ism. The doctrine of Islam has three dogmas : —
  1. Monotheism.
  2. Belief in the Prophet, namely Mahomet.
  3. The law of retribution.
   The sacred book of Islamism, the Koran, was devoid
of mystic teaching. The Figh, for every believer, is the
code of morals and obligations such as fast, prayer, pil-
grimage to Mecca, etc. Mysticism was interjected into
Islamism by Sufism.
   Mahomet aimed at the establishment of a religion
which, he declared, was revealed to him during periods
of trance which he frequently underwent. He was deter-
mined to impose this religion on all the Arabs and,
through much bloodshed, he succeeded in stamping
out the Koraishites from whom he took Mecca.
   The death of Mahomet was the signal for disruption
among his followers and innumerable divisions both
political and religious, from the history of the Arabs
during their periods of conquest which began immedia-
tely after the death of Mahomet during the Khalifate
of Omar (634-644).
                          133
                   CHAPTER       XVII

 UNORTHODOX ISLAM, THE ISHMAELITES,
        THE LODGE OF CAIRO


    Manicheism was not the only secret association
that sprang from the initiations of the Magi. In the
seventh century of our era we meet with similar socie-
ties, possessing an influence not limited to the regions
in which they arose, variations of one single thought,
which aimed at combining the venerable doctrines of
Zoroaster with Christian belief. Of these societies or
sects the following may be mentioned : the followers
of Keyoumerz; the worshippers of Servan, certain
Zoroastrians, so-called " Dualists " ; Gnostics and,
lastly, the followers of Mastek, the most formidable
and disastrous of all, preaching universal equality
and liberty, the irresponsibility of man, and the com-
munity of property and women.
    The Arabs having rendered themselves masters of
Persia in the seventh century, the sects of that country
set to work to spread their tenets among Islam in order
to undermine it.
    This is corroborated by Heckethorn who writes :
    " The Persian sects examined the Koran, pointed out
 its contradictions, and denied its divine origin. And so
                          134
                  UNORTHODOX ISLAM                     135
there arose in Islamism that movement which attacks
dogmas, and destroys faith, and substitutes for blind
belief free enquiry. " 1
   In Persia and in Mesopotamia had spread the new
rationalism, the philosophical heresy of the Mutazi-
lites (schismatics) exposed by Hassan al-Basri.
   The Jew Abdallah Ibn Saba 2 presented himself as
the prophet of the future Imam, who was to manifest.
He meant to overthrow the caliphate and to uphold
the rights of Mahomet al-Hanafi, the son of Ismael,
the descendant of the prophet by his daughter Fatima,
the wife of Ali. Thus was founded the Shi'a sect.
   The Fatmite dynasty (from Fatima, daughter of
Mahomet) was founded in 909 A. D. when Ahmed-
Said, the son of a Jewess who had married the Shi'a
chief al-Hussain, 3 conquered Egypt and Syria, estab-
lishing the centre at Cairo. Declaring himself to be
the long expected Imam, Said, on coming to power,
assumed the name of Obaid Allah el-Mahdi. 4 The
Fatmite dynasty lasted from 909 to 1171. Heckethorn
informs us that " The Doial-Doat, or supreme mission-
ary or judge, shared the power with the prince. 5
   " Meetings were held in the Lodge at Cairo, which
contained many books and scientific instruments;
science was the professed object, but the real aim was
very different. The course of instruction was divided into
nine degrees... the ninth degree... as the necessary result
of the teaching of all the former, taught that nothing
 was to be believed, and that everything was lawful.

  1. Heckethorn, Secret Societies of All Ages and Countries,
vol. I, p. 162.
  2. Jewish Encyclopaedia, Art. Abdallah Ibn Saba.
  3. Ibid., Art. Caliphs.
  4. Mahdi-Messiah.
  5. Heckethorn op. cit., p. 165.
136               OCCULT THEOCRASY

   " Egypt, especially, seems as if predestined to be
the birthplace of secret societies, of priests, warriors
and fanatics. It is the region of mysteries... Cairo has
succeeded the ancient Memphis, the doctrine of the
Lodge of Wisdom that of the Academy of Heliopolis...
The throne of the descendants of Fatima was to be
surrounded with an army of assassins, a formidable
body-guard; a mysterious militia was to be raised,
that should spread far and wide the fame and terror
of the caliphate of Cairo, and inflict fatal blows on the
abhorred rule of Bagdad. The missionaries spread
widely, and in Arabia and Syria, partisans were won,
to whom the designs of the order were unknown, but
who had with fearful solemnity sworn blind obe-
dience. "
   The Fatmites had received from the sect the mission
of destroying, or at least of disrupting Islam. The
successor of Obaid-Allah continued this work, having
himself proclaimed a Shi'a while in reality he was
sceptic. It was under the Caliph Hakim that the Druses
came into being.
   The Shi'a sects who recognized Mohammed al-
Hanafi as the last living " Imam " were called Ismae-
lites or Septimans. From their midst sprang a secret
body, the Khoja, which, in spite of persecution still
exists in Persia and India, where its exoteric chief is
the Anglicised Indian, the Aga Khan, whose followers
are the moneylenders of Islam, a profession forbidden
by Mahomet.
   Still another Shi'a sect, the Duodecimans or Ima-
nites, recognize Mohamed al-Muntazar the twelfth
Imam.
   Under the Fatmite Caliph Hakim, a new religion
sprang out of Ismailism, that of the Druses, so called
from its inventor, a certain Darosi. This religion differs
                 UNORTHODOX ISLAM                   137
little from Ismailism, except that it introduces the
dogma of the incarnation of God himself on Earth,
under the form of the Caliph Hakim.
   When the Fatmite Caliph Mostansir ascended the
throne, he re-established the Ismailian belief : and the
Druses, driven from Egypt, took refuge in Lebanon,
where they still exist.
                 CHAPTER           XVIII

                   THE       DRUSES


   The Druses, as afore stated, are a gnostic sect among
the Ismaelite Mahommedans. It was founded in the
tenth century during the reign of the Fatimite Caliph
al-Hakim Biambellalu.
   The founder is usually recognised as Mohammed al
Darazi or al Druzi (Nouchtegin ben Ismail al Bokhari)
born near Bokhara cir. 960. He adopted the doctrine
then preached by al-Hakim of the successive reincar-
nations of the divinity under human form 1 and wrote
a treatise in which he established the continuous series
of divine incarnations ending with the statement that
the last living manifestation was al-Hakim, the Caliph
of Egypt. So pleased was al-Hakim with the book that
he called Mohammed al-Druzi to him, and gave him
great authority in the conduct of affairs. From that
time, al-Hakim who hitherto had been known as
Biambellalu that is " the one governing by the order
of God, changed his name to Biam-Eh meaning " the
one governing by his own right. " He then caused him-
self to be worshipped as God. The public reading of
Mohammed al-Druzi's book, in one of Cairo's mosques,
•caused popular riots and its author was obliged to
  1. Compare with Lamaism.
                             138
                      THE   DRUSES                   139
flee from Egypt. He took refuge in the mountains of
Syria and made many proselytes by allowing his
adepts the use of wine, condoning licentiousness and
encouraging the propagation of ideas tending to the
confiscation of property. Later, he returned to Egypt
but was confronted by the power gained by one of
his disciples, Hamza al-Hadi, who had become leader
of the Druses there. In the conflict that ensued, Moham-
med al Druzi took up arms against his rival and adver-
sary and was killed in 1019.
   Hamza, later, went to Syria and Lebanon and
preached to the Druses the doctrine of al-Hakim such as
prevailed in Egypt. Hamza was declared the prophet,
the Imam of al-Hakim who, being the divine incarna-
tion, will yet manifest himself to the Druses, be their
Messiah and give them all earthly power. The sect is
divided into three degrees: Profanes, Aspirants and Wise.
   The Druses, from a political point of view, are divi-
ded into two parts, the Djumblatiehs and the Yezbe-
kiehs and religiously they have their own rites, mys-
teries, and exoteric and esoteric doctrines. The high
initiates or priests rule the people and through reli-
gious fanaticism have reduced the Druses to a state
of theocrasy with all its attendant law of fear and nume-
rous restrictions upon which theocratic power can
alone be edified.
   In his book on Secret Societies, Heckethorn comments
on the similarity existing between the law of the Druses
and that of the Jews whereby " to a brother, perfect
truth and confidence are due but it is allowable, nay,
a duty, to be false towards men of another creed. "
   Subsequently, he draws yet another comparison
between the Druses and the Freemasons and mentions
the Masonic degrees of " The United Druses " and
" Commanders of Lebanon ".
                    CHAPTER       XIX

                   THE ASSASSINS


   The Judeo-Shi'a sect of the Assassins or Hashish-
ims was founded in 1090 by Hassan Sabah, a Per-
sian, who had been initiated into Ismailism at Cairo,
in the household of the Fatimite Caliph, al-Mostansir.
He was known as " The Old Man " or rather " The Lord
of the Mountain ". His influence in Egypt having exci-
ted the envy of many, he was sent into exile. Caliph
al-Mustansir's " vizir was a Jew named Abu Mansur
Sadakah ibn Yussuf ", 1 under whose protection Hassan
traversed Persia as a missionary, preaching and making
proselytes, and, having seized the fortress of Alamut,
on the borders of Irak and Dilem, which he called the
" House of Fortune ", he there established his rule.
   The history of his time is full of his name. Kings in
the very centre of Europe trembled at i t ; his powerful
arm reached everywhere.
   According to Heckethorn, " he reduced the nine
degrees into which the adherents of the Lodge of
Cairo were divided to seven, placing himself at the head,
with title of Seydna or Sidna, whence the Spanish Cid,
and the Italian Signore. The term Assassins is a

  1. Von Hammer, History of the Assassins.
                         140
                     THE ASSASSINS                      141
corruption of Hashishim, derived from Hashish (Indian
hemp) with which the chief intoxicated his followers
when they entered on some desperate enterprise. 2
   " To regulate the seven degrees he composed the
Catechism of the Order. The first degree recommended
to the missionary attentively to watch the disposition
of the candidate, before admitting him to the order.
The second impressed it upon him to gain the confi-
dence of the candidate, by flattering his inclinations
and passions ; the third, to involve him in doubts and
difficulties by showing him the absurdity of the Koran ;
the fourth, to exact from him a solemn oath of fidelity
and obedience, with a promise to lay his doubts before
his instructor ; and the fifth, to show him that the most
famous men of Church and State belonged to the secret
order. The sixth, called ' Confirmation ', enjoined
on the instructor to examine the proselyte concerning
the whole preceding course, and firmly to establish him
in it. The seventh finally, called the ' Exposition of
the Allegory ', gave the keys of the sect.
   " The followers were divided into two great hosts,
' self-sacrificers ' and ' aspirants '. The first, despising
fatigues, dangers, and tortures, joyfully gave their
lives whenever it pleased the master, who required
them either to protect himself or to carry out his man-
dates of death. "
   According to the legend " the man selected by
the lord to perform the dangerous exploit was first
made drunk, and in this state carried into a beautiful
valley where he was, on waking, surrounded by lovely
sylph-like women who made him believe he was in
Elysium ; but ere he wearied or became satiated with

  2. Heckethorn, Secret Societies of all Ages and Countries,
p. 168 et seq.
142                OCCULT THEOCRASY

love and wine, he was once more made drunk, and in
this state carried back to his own home. When his
services were required, he was again sent for by the
lord, who told him that he had once permitted him to
enjoy paradise, and if he would do his bidding he could
luxuriate in the same delights for the rest of his life.
The dupe, believing that his master had the power to
do all this, was ready to commit whatever crime was
required of him. "
   " Several Christian princes were suspected of con-
niving at the deeds of the Assassins. Richard of England
is one of them ; and it has been the loyal task of English
writers to free him from the charge of having instigated
the murder of Conrad of Montferrat... There also
existed for a long time a rumour that Richard had
attempted the life of the King of France through
Hassan and his Assassins. The nephew of Barbarossa,
Frederick II, was excommunicated by Innocent II
for having caused the Duke of Bavaria to be slain by
the Assassins ; and Frederick II, in a letter to the
King of Bohemia, accuses the Duke of Austria of having
by similar agents attempted his life. "
   The corruption of the Order of The Templars which
brought about its downfall has been imputed by most
historians to this sect which was suppressed in 1256,
when the Mongolians, led by Prince Hulagu, attacked
and overthrew them.
                   CHAPTER       XX

            THE KNIGHTS TEMPLAR


  The first Knights Templar Order, founded in 1118
by Hugh de Payens, had 13 degrees. So has its modern
successor; these are : —
                   BLUE DEGREES
  1. Entered Apprentice.
  2. Fellow Craft.
  3. Master Mason.
                   CHAPTER DEGREES
   4. Mark Mason.
   5. Past Master.
   6. Most Excellent Master.
   7. Royal Arch.
   8. Royal Master.
   9. Select Master.
  10. Super Excellent Master.
  11. Knights of the Red Cross
  12. Knights Templar.
  13. Knights of Malta.

   It is chronicled that several of the founders of the
Templar Order were initiates in the sect of The Assas-
sins.
                           143
144                OCCULT THEOCRASY

  Blanchard, writing of it, says : —
  " During the middle ages, the most eminent warriors and
noblemen of Europe entered its ranks. The Knights of the
Temple became the bulwark of the Holy Land against the
Saracens. France, England and other countries formed
associations (Priories) of Templar Knights, each with its
own Grand Master and other officers. Such great wealth was
accumulated in the treasuries of the order that in the year
1185 its annual income represented a sum equal to thirty
millions of dollars. The Templars were bankers and loaned
money on their own terms. But wealth and prosperity natu-
rally led to licentiousness, neglect of Templar law and in
the end destruction. " 1

    Having embraced Gnosticism while in Palestine,
a n d in touch with t h e sect of the Assassins, the
Templar order degenerated, and some of its mem-
bers, under t h e influence of t h a t sect, were said to
practice Phallicism or sex-worship and Satanism and
to venerate " The Baphomet ", the idol of t h e Luci-
ferians. The crime of Sodomy was a rite of Templar
initiation.
    It is here interesting to note t h a t the Phallus holds
the lowest rank in Brahmin theology for, in countries
where the people are virtually enslaved by superstition,
this kind of heresy is useful to the ruling classes.
    Morris t h u s summarizes t h e fall of the Templars.
 " In the year 1307, the Grand Master of the order,
 Jacques de Molay, was arrested in Paris with sixty
 of his knights and imprisoned upon charges of idolatry
 a n d other crimes. Shortly afterward, all the Knights
 Templar in France were p u t in prison in Paris. May
12, 1310, fifty-four of t h e m were b u r n t alive. March
 18, 1314, the Grand Master, with three of his most

   1. Blanchard, Knight Templarism Illustrated.
                THE KNIGHTS TEMPLAR                145
eminent officers, suffered in like manner. The great
possessions of the order were now confiscated and the
society suppressed both by the Pope and the leading
monarchs of Europe. " 2
  In England, the Knights Templar were dissolved in
the reign of Edward II, and after the grant of their
properties to the Knights Hospitallers, these in their
turn were dissolved by Henry VIII.
  After the death of Molay, the Knights Templar found
a protector in King Dinis II of Portugal who reformed
the order in 1317, under the name Knights of Christ.
  A complete bibliography of literature both in print
and in manuscript, dealing with the subject of the
Knights Templar has been compiled by M. Dessubré
and the student is referred to his book : Bibliographie
de I Ordre des Templiers.

 2. Morris' Dic., Art. Templar Knight.
                   CHAPTER        XXI

               KNIGHTS OF MALTA


   The Knights of St. John of Jerusalem, or Hospi-
tallers of St. John, afterward called Knights of Rhodes
and finally Knights of Malta, were founded about the
commencement of the Crusades, as a military and reli-
gious order. 1

  1. Mackey's Lexicon, Art. Knights of Malta.




                           146
                  CHAPTER        XXII

                THE ROSICRUCIANS


   Speculation has been rife as to the origin of the
Rosicrucians, and the many fables and legends connec-
ted with the subject have but little historical value.
   Owing to the great discrepancy between the infor-
mation contained in the following article and that given
in the more modern editions of the Encyclopaedia
Britannica, it has been deemed advisable to reprint
the former. (See Enc. Brit., 3 rd Edition, Vol. 16, year
MDCCXCVII (1797) Edinburgh. Bell and Macfarquhar.)
   " Rosicrucians, a name assumed by a sect or cabal
of hermetical philosophers ; who arose, as it has been
said, or at least became first taken notice of in Germany,
in the beginning of the fourteenth century. They bound
themselves together by a solemn secret, which they all
swore inviolably to preserve : and obliged themselves,
at their admission into the order, to a strict observance
of certain established rules. They pretended to know
all sciences, and chiefly medicine : whereof they pub-
lished themselves the restorers. They pretended to be
masters of abundance of important secrets, and, among
others, that of the philosopher's stone : all which they
affirmed to have received by tradition from the ancient
Egyptians, Chaldeans, the Magi, and Gymnosophists.
                           147
148                OCCULT THEOCRASY

 They have been distinguished by several names, accom-
 modated to the several branches of their doctrine.
 Because they pretend to protect the period of human
 life, by means of certain nostrums, and even to restore
 youth, they were called Immortals ; as they pretended
 to know all things, they have been called Illuminati;
 and because they have made no appearance for several
 years, unless the sect of Illuminated which lately
 started up on the continent derives its origin from
 them, they have been called the Invisible Brothers.
 Their society is frequently signed by the letters F. R. C.
 which some among them interpret fratres roris cocti;
 it being pretended that the matter of the philosopher's
 stone is dew concocted, exalted, etc. Some, who are
 no friends to free-masonry, make the present flourish-
ing society of free-masons a branch of Rosicrucians ;
 or rather the Rosicrucians themselves, under a new
name or relation, viz. as retainers to building. And it
is certain, there are some free-masons who have all
the characters of Rosicrucians ; but how the aera and
original of masonry, and that of Rosicrucianism here
 fixed from Nadaeus, who has written expressly on
the subject, conflict, we leave others to judge
Notwithstanding the pretended antiquity of the Rosi-
crucians, it is probable that the alchemists, Paracel-
sists, l or fire-philosophers, who spread themselves
through almost all Europe about the close of the
16th century, assumed about this period the obscure
and ambiguous title of Rosicrucian brethren, which
commanded at first some degree of respect, as it seemed
to be borrowed from the arms of Luther, which were
a cross placed upon a rose. But the denomination

  1. Followers of Theophrastus Bombastus von Hohenheim
(1493-1541).
                    THE   ROSICRUCIANS                     149
 evidently appears to be derived from the science of
 chemistry. It is not compounded, says Motheim, as
many imagine of the two words rosa and crux, which
signify rose and cross, but of the latter of these words,
and the Latin ros, which signifies dew         At the head
of these fanatics were Robert Fludd, an English
physician, Jacob Behmen, and Michael Mayer ; but if
rumour may be credited, the present Illuminated have
a head of higher rank. The common principles, which
serve as a kind of centre of union to the Rosicrucian
society, are the following : They all maintain that the
dissolution of bodies, by the power of fire, is the only
way by which men can arrive at true wisdom, and come
to discern the first principles of things. They all acknow-
ledge a certain analogy and harmony between the
powers of nature and the doctrines of religion ; and
believe that the Deity governs the kingdom of grace
by the same laws with which he rules the kingdom of
nature ; and hence they are led to use chemical denomi-
nations to express the truth of religion. They all
hold that there is a sort of divine energy, or soul,
diffused through the frame of the universe, which some
call the argheus, others the universal spirit, and which
others mention under different appellations. They all
talk in the most superstitious manner of what they
call the signatures of things, of the power of the stars,
over all corporeal beings, and their particular influence
upon the human race, of the efficacy of magic, and the
various ranks and orders of demons — These demons
they divide into two orders, sylphs and gnomes. " 2

   2. Whereas the article mentions only two kinds of demons
 tne Rose Croix are credited with recognizing four different
species accredited to each of the four elements : Earth spirits
77 Gnomes, Fire spirits — Salamanders, Water spirits —
Undines, Air spirits — Sylphs.
150                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

    This article having been written in 1747 only hinted
 at what the Rose Croix might have been. Subsequent
research upon the organization of the Fraternity, its
tenets and its achievements, shows it to have been a
 medium for the propagation of Gnosticism and a centre
 for political activities. Before it conquered Freemasonry,
which was officially instituted in 1717, many names
were already associated intimately with this esoteric
 organization. Among others were Faustus Socinius,
Cesare Cremonini, Michael Maier, Valentin Andrea,
Thomas Vaughan (Philaletes), Charles Blount, Frede-
rich Helvetius, Richard Simon, and Theophilus Desa-
 guliers.
    It is claimed that Faustus Socinius, named after
Faustus, the Manichee, nephew of Lelius Socinius,
whose teacher was Camillo Renato, was an intimate
of Rosicrucianism and the founder of the Socinians.
   Catholics and Protestants alike opposed Faustus
Socinius in his efforts to graft a secret cult on the exis-
ting orthodox religions, and in 1598, the people of
Cracovia, revolted by his doctrines, pillaged his house,
burned his books and manuscripts and almost massa-
cred their author. He had sworn hatred to the church
and busied himself in founding an association the aims
of which were to be subversive to all its teachings, and
two years before his death, he was obliged to take refuge
from his enemies with one Abraham Blonski.
   The membership of the Rose Croix was composed
of Alchemists, Astrologers and Spiritists whose quest
was the search for a process for transmuting base
metals into gold and the secret of life. To most of these
" generation was the root principle of Achemy. " 3
   The order of the Rose Croix revealed itself in 1614

  3. Charlotte Fell Smith, John Dee.
                     THE   ROSICRUCIANS               151
 with the appearance of two books, Fama Fraternitatis
 and the Confessio attributed to Valentin Andrea giving
the legend of the travels of Christian Rosenkreutz.
   According to Charles T. MacClenachan 33°, Historian,
 Grand Lodge State of New York, this same legend had
appeared as the work of Raymond Lulli, who died in
 1315.
    In this legend, translated into English in 1616 by
 Robert Fludd, a symbolic personage called Christian
Rosenkreuz, destined to live 106 years on earth, tra-
velled in the East where he studied the Cabala and,
on his return to his native Germany, he revealed to
three disciples the secret of secrets, the great secret of
theosophy. 4 Finally, he retired to a cave to finish his
days in solitude, dying in 1484 at the age of 106. His
 disciples came, enshrouded him and disappeared. His
grave was to be unknown for six times twenty years
at the end of which period it was to become the hearth
of the light destined to illuminate the world at the
time appointed by God. In 1604, chance brought men
to this cave. On entering, great was their surprise to
find it resplendent with a bright light. It contained an
altar bearing upon a copper plate the inscription
" Living, I reserved this light for my grave. " One
mysterious figure was accompanied by this epigram
" Never vacant ". A second figure " The Yoke of the
Law ". A third figure " The Liberty of the Gospels ".
A fourth " The Glory of the Whole God ". The hall
still contained lamps burning without fuel, mirrors
of various shapes and boks. Upon the wall was writ-
ten " In six times twenty years I will be discovered ".
The prophecy was fulfilled, adds the fable, by way of
conclusion.

   • Fire, alias Kundalini, alias sex-force.
152                OCCULT THEOCRASY

   The movement was greatly furthered by the impulse
given it when, after the appearance of the Fama Frater-
nitatis and Confessio, a German Alchemist, Michael
Maier, an English Physician, Robert Fludd and a
Pietist, Julius Sperber, wrote treatises in defence or
explanation of the order of the Rose Croix.
    It has repeatedly been stated that Michael Maier,
who frequently visited England, was a friend of Robert
Fludd. He was the author of Themis Aurea and
Silentium post Clamores, both Rosicrucian works. His
political influence may be judged from his career.
Physician to Rudolf II, he was created by him Count
of the Palatinate, and acted as adviser to his sovereign.
In 1609, Rudolf II issued an Imperial Charter granting
religious liberty to the Moravians. 5
   Masonic authorities state that Maier, as a Rosicru-
cian, changed his official title to Summus Magister,
Sovereign Master, which is that used by all his suc-
cessors and borne by the principal Socinian Rose-Croix
documents, dating from the time of Faustus Socinius
to that of Johann Wolff, which are preserved in the
Sovereign Patriarchal Council of Hamburg. (That is
the Supreme Jewish Lodge secretly affiliated to Inter-
national Masonry.)
   In his book Themis Aurea, written in 1616 and 1617
and printed in 1618, Maier, the Grand Master, refers
to a resolution passed at a meeting in 1617 in which
it was formally agreed that the Brotherhood of the
Rose Croix must maintain the strictest secrecy for a
hundred years. On October 31 1617, the Convention
of the Seven at Magdebourg had indeed agreed to qua-
lify its members during the ensuing one hundred years

 5. Hastings,   Encyclopaedia   of   Religions   and Ethics.   Art.
Hussites.
                     THE   ROSICRUCIANS              153
of secrecy as " The Invisibles ". It had renewed its
oath to destroy the church of Jesus Christ and had
 decreed that, in the year 1717, it would transform the
fraternity into an association which could carry on a
more or less open propaganda, while adopting such meas-
sures of prudence as might then be deemed expedient
by the leaders of the sect. Finally, the Seven adopted
definitely, as being sufficiently original to appeal to
the popular imagination, Valentin Andrea's curious
story of the Rose Croix which had been secretly print-
ted in Venice towards 1613.
   Robert Fludd was the author of Tractatus Apologe-
ticus (1617) and Clavis Philosophiae et Alchymiae (1633).
He was greatly helped in the foundation of the Rose
Croix order in England by Francis Bacon, author of
Nova Atlantis 6 (1624).
   Valentin Andrea to whom, as we have seen, are
ascribed the works Fama and Confessio, as well as Che-
mycal Nuptials, had, in 1640, been appointed preacher
to the Duke of Brunswick Wolfenbuttel, who was soon
to make him his chaplain.
   To those who know the important part played by
a Duke of Brunswick during the French Revolution,
this entrance of the Brunswick family into the sect
is very interesting. As a Rosicrucian, Andrea was the
teacher of Comenius (Amos Kominsky), who frequently
visited England during his mysterious political career.
Bishop of a Moravian community, Comenius was the
leader of the Moravian Brethren, a sect pledged to
achieve the extermination of the Catholic church and
which, being considered heretical, was also suspected
of practising secret satanism. The Moravians were
imbued with Socinianism, that is the doctrine of Lelius

 6.
      Wittemans, Histoire des Rose Croix, p. 71.
154                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

 Socinius which had been spread among them by his.
 nephew Faustus Socinius who had found refuge in
 Moravia when persecuted by the Church. Their link
 with Rosicrucianism had already been established in
 the person of the pietist, Julius Sperber, who was also
 one of their leaders. When Kominsky was persecuted,
he first went to London in 1641 and, early the next
year, went to Sweden where he was granted refuge
and help by the powerful Swedish Minister, Count Axel
 Oxenstiern, himself a Rosicrucian adept and protector
of another initiate, Ludwig van Geer from Holland.
   The combination of the pursuit of alchemy and her-
meticism with political aims was frequently evidenced
even before the official appearance of Rosicrucianism.
The influence of adepts on the destinies of nations was
immense.
   To Queen Elizabeth, the advice of John Dee, her
alchemist, was always considered in matters affecting
national policy, and to Dee, his crystal gazer, Edward
Kelly, was indispensable as a medium. 7
   Ludwig van Geer, (one of the Seven present at
Magdebourg) had settled in Sweden and had won over
the chancellor, Count Axel Oxenstiern, then the real
regent, in view of the minority of Queen Christina.
A great industrialist of Dutch birth, with a colossal
fortune made in the manufacture of cannon, he had
become a Baron, and as owner of 20 ships of the Swedish
fleet, he was an indispensable man.
   Another striking Rosicrucian figure was Thomas
Vaughan, (Eugenius Philaletes) not to be confused
with his pupil, George Starkey, known as Irenius Phi-
laletes.
   It is said that it was Thomas Vaughan who, inspired

  7. Charlotte Fell Smith, op. cit., p. 182.
                     THE   ROSICRUCIANS                    155
by the writings of Nick Stone, conceived the idea of
 subverting to the ambition of the sect to which he
 belonged, the guild of the Freemasons which, owing
to its universal character, lent itself better than any
 other to the realization of his project.
   Nick Stone was one of the Seven of the Convention
 of Magdebourg. As an architect, belonging to the guild
 of the Freemasons, he had helped Inigo Jones, the
 grand-master of the English Lodges which, at this
 period, were nonsectarian. On the other hand, as a
 Rosicrucian he had grasped, in the Luciferian sense, the
idea given by Faustus Socinius, and he had composed,
for the nine grades of the fraternity, rituals which the
chiefs declared remarkable. His ritual of the eighth
degree (Magister Templi) was really Satanic.
   Thomas Vaughan, struck by these manuscripts
wondered whether it would be possible to extend the
teaching of the Rose Croix to all " accepted masons ",
who were then admitted to the lodges in an honorary
capacity ; the Freemasons received in their guild,
under the name of " accepted masons ", peers and
men of letters or professional men, as well as rich
bourgeois, who enhanced the brilliancy of their meet-
ings and patronized their entertainments. These hono-
rary members were their protectors and benefactors. 8
Vaughan believed that this element, gifted with cer-
tain intellectual qualities, would lend itself better to
the propagation of the principles of occult Socinian-
ism than the workers of the Fellow Craft, and, having
made up his mind that this was the solution of the prob-
lem, he hastened to put it into practice.

   8. This is still customary. Many of the English Guilds of
 today such as the Goldsmiths have honorary members who,
 for attending their dinners receive a box of chocolates and £3
in cash.
156                OCCULT THEOCRASY

   Some brothers of the Rose Croix were already ming-
ling with the Freemasons. Among the members of the
Warrington Lodge were Richard Penkett, James Collier,
Richard Sankey, Henry Littler, John Ellam and Hugh
Brewer and in London, the Whartons and their friends
had slipped into a lodge as " accepted masons ".
   Thomas Vaughan encouraged them to spread the
principles of Socinius. Finally, at a meeting on the
 14th May 1643, he announced that their desultory
efforts at restrained proselytizing should be supplanted
by a definite programme of entering the guild lodges
with the object of using them as instruments to an end.
   The account of this meeting of the 14th May 1643, is
given in full in the Memoirs of Philaletes and the whole
plan of the Freemasonry of today is therein revealed.
   So blended are truth and fiction in the active career
of this adventurous adept that Vaughan must always
remain one of the most mysterious characters of
Rosicrucianism.
   " When the plague of 1665 drove the Court from
London to Oxford, Thomas Vaughan went thither with
his patron (the king) and, a little later, took up his
residence with the Rector of Albury, the Rev. Sam.
Kem, at whose house, on February 27th of that year,
he was killed by an explosion in the course of chemical
experiments. " 9
   His work in Masonry however has remained as his
monument. Together with Elias Ashmole, pupil of
Rabbi Solomon Frank and protege of James Pagitt,
Thomas Vaughan worked up the masonic system of
the first three degrees. These degrees, those of Entered
Apprentice, Fellow Craft and Master Mason were

  9. A. E. "Waite, The Works of Thomas Vaughan, Biographical
Preface, p. xii.
                    THE   ROSICRUCIANS                   157
 devised for the temptation of the masses, while outside
 and above them continued the former secret system
 of the Rose Croix, four degrees of which belonging
 to the Gold Cross were known as : 1st, Zelator ; 2nd,
 Theoricus; 3rd, Practicus ; and 4th, Philosophus;
 teaching merely the principles of alchemy, while the
 degrees of the Rose Croix were : 5th, Adeptus Minor;
 6th, Adeptus Major ; 7th, Ademptus Exemptus, 8th,
 Magister Templi and 9th, Magus.
    Contemporaneous with the evolution of free thought
 against revealed religion broke the revolution against
 civil authority plunging England into the throes of
civil war, Oliver Cromwell was successful at the head
 of the Parliament troops while Charles I was every-
where betrayed by men on whom he relied. Henry
Blount 10 was among the traitors accruing to Cromwell
after the battle of Edgehill; at least the defeat of the
king was his pretext, for treason was everywhere pre-
meditated. The word of order was given by the Rose
Croix, which had spread rapidly among the Puritans.
   The year 1644 ended with the destruction of the
Royal power, and Feb. 9, 1649, the day on which the
head of Charles I fell at Whitehall, consummated its
ruin. The Royal power had in fact been wrecked when
the troops of Parliament were victorious, when the
queen was obliged to take refuge in France, when the
Prince Palatine, Robert, had been defeated, when York
had been taken, and when the Commons had obtained
against Laud, the Protestant Episcopal Bishop of
London, Archbishop of Canterbury, the bill of attainder
which declared him guilty of the crime of treason.
Laud had stood for resistance to the Puritans.

  10. Henry Blount, 1602-1680, Father of Charles Blount, the
Rosicrucian.
158                OCCULT THEOCRASY

   The connection of the Cromwell family with that
of the celebrated Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex,
whose political ideas, formed in Italy, under the gui-
 dance of Machiavelli, had so greatly affected the trend
of English history, is here not devoid of interest.
   In 1767, a document was discovered which revealed
the existence of a society of Freemasons in Italy with
about 64,000 members. " 11
   The document said : — " At last the great mine of
the Freemasons of Naples is discovered, of whom the
name, but not the secret, was known. Two circum-
stances are alleged by which the discovery was brought
about : — a dying man revealed all to his confessor,
that he should inform the king thereof ; a knight, who
had been kept in great state by the society, having
had his pension withheld, betrayed the Grand Master
of the order to the king. This Grand Master was the
Duke of San Severo. The king secretly sent a confiden-
tial officer with three dragoons to the duke's mansion,
with orders to seize him before he had time to speak
to any one, and bring him to the palace. The order
was carried out; but a few minutes after, a fire broke
out in the duke's mansion, destroying his library, the
real object being, as is supposed, to burn all writings
having reference to Freemasonry. The fire was extin-
guished, and the house guarded by troops. The duke
having been brought before the king, openly declared
the objects, system, seals, government, and posses-
sions of the order. He was sent back to his palace, and
there guarded by troops, lest he should be killed by his
former colleagues. Freemasons have also been discov-
ered at Florence, and the Pope and the Emperor

  11. Heckethorn, Secret Societies of All Ages   & Countries,
vol. I, p . 342.
                   THE   ROSICRUCIANS                159
 "have sent thither twenty-four theologians to put a
 stop to the disorder. The king acts with the greatest
 mercy towards all implicated, to avoid the great dan-
 gers that might ensue from a contrary course. He has
 also appointed four persons of great standing to use
the best means to destroy so abominable a sect; and
 has given notice to all the other sovereigns of Europe
 of his discovery, and the abominable maxims of the
 sect, calling upon them to assist in its suppression,
 which it will be folly in them to refuse to do. For the
 order does not count its members by thousands, but
by millions, especially among Jews and Protestants.
Their frightful maxims are only known to the members
 of the fifth, sixth, and seventh lodges, whilst those of
the first three know nothing, and those of the fourth
act without knowing what they do. They derive their
origin from England, and the founder of the sect was
that infamous Cromwell, first Bishop, and then lover
of Anne Boleyn, and then beheaded for his crimes,
called in his day ' the scourge of rulers. ' He left the
order an annual income of £10,000 sterling. It is divided
into seven lodges : the members of the seventh are
called Assessors ; of the sixth, Grand Masters ; of the
fifth, Architects ; of the fourth, Executors (here the
secret ends); of the third, Ruricori (!) ; of the second
and first, Novices and Proselytes. Their infamous idea is
based on the allegory of the temple of Solomon, con-
sidered in its first splendour, and then overthrown by
the tyranny of the Assyrians, and finally restored —
thereby to signify the liberty of man after the creation
of the world, the tyranny of the priesthood, kings and
laws, and the re-establishment of that liberty. "
  As for Oliver Cromwell, Lord Protector of England,
there is no record of his having been an " accepted
mason ". He was however on the best of terms with
160                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

Richard Penkett and is supposed by many to have
been secretly affiliated to the Rose Croix but whether
an adept or not he served the purpose of the sect,
destruction of the Royal and Ecclesiastical Christian
Power !
   After the death of Charles I, Cromwell appointed
an assembly of lawyers and divines to consider the
petition of Manasseh ben Israel (1604-1657) demanding
the abolition of the legal exclusion of the Jews from
England. In December 1655 the legal prohibition was
removed. Eleven years after (1666) occurred the great
fire of London.
   Does the following letter help to solve the mystery
of this historical disaster ? It was one of many written
by the Secretary-Interpreter of the Marquis de Louvois,
an English spy, to his chief in England, published in
London in 1697 by D. Jones, Gent.

      Of the firing of the City of London, in 1666.
         MY LORD,
   I am fully satisfied by what I have both seen and heard
at Paris and elsewhere, that the Duke of York 1 was in the
Year 1666 brought quite over to the French Interest; and I
have heard strange Stories related concerning his conduct
at the time of that dreadful conflagration of the City, looking
upon it Janus-like, with one face seeming concerned for the
lamentable disaster, and with the other rejoycing to see that
noble pile reduced to ashes, and its citizens ruined ; who had
at all times been the greatest propugnators for liberty and
property, and opposers of that religion which he now not
only secretly protest, but was even ready publickly to own,
and rewarding those incendiaries at St. James, who then
were suspected generally to be Frenchmen, as your Lorship
well may remember ; but by our Minutes it does appear

  12. Afterwards James II.
                    T H E ROSICRUCIANS                    161

they were not such ; but they were persons, at least many of
them set on work by French councils, and such as at that
time were of all men least suspected ; I mean Jews, of which
they had then several in pay, not only in England, but all
over Christendom ; not only to give them Intelligence in
which they are wondrous active, but likewise to promote
and act the worse of mischiefs, as which they make no baulk.
By these, fires have been kindled, not only in England, but
in Germany, Poland and elsewhere, which the Germans
imputed to Turkish Emissaries, though they were Jews
hired with French money, the Turkish Policy not being so
refined in mischief, these sorts of Jews put on the shape of
what Christians they pleased, and of this sort imploy'd by
France, there were and are still several in England, the
names of one or two of which I think I shall be able to give
your Lorship in sometime, though they go by several, as
time and occasion doth require, and so at present I remain.
         My Lord,
             Your Lordship's most Humble Servant,
  Paris, April 7 1676.               N. St.

   More shadows of the p a s t ! More strange suggestions
to shake the foundations of our belief in things as they
seem !
  The last of t h e Grand Masters of t h e Rose Croix
was J o h a n n Christian Wolff. 13 Masonry, which as a
secret association had maintained its existence for
years had uncovered itself a n d become an avowed
organization with t h e proclamation of t h e Anderson
Constitution. 1 4 Once in t h e open it was to be t h e uni-
versal screen behind which all secret societies, whether
theurgic or political, would operate clandestinely.
Masonry with its proclamation of three philanthropic

  13. According to Sedir (see Histoire des Rose-Croix, p. 112)
the last master of Rose Croix died in 1750. His name was Brun.
  14. Grand Lodge of England.
162               OCCULT THEOCRASY

and altruistic degrees, with no apparent real secret,
declaring itself Christian and non-political, would
become the centre in which ignorant men, recruited
and duped, could act like puppets animated by unseen
hands pulling unseen strings.
   Thus it came about that all blows dealt to Chris-
tianity and States were prepared by the secret Societies-
acting behind the veil of Masonry.
                 CHAPTER        XXIII

    CATHARES, ALBIGENSES, WALDENSES


   Manicheism, with its hierarchy and missionary
system, had taken root in Europe and, with its chief
seat in Bulgaria, had thus found its way into Nor-
thern Italy and the southern part of France.
   Unquestionably Manicheans in their beliefs and
teachings, the Cathares (purifiers or pure) held the
unadulterated tradition of Manes. Their hierarchy was
that established by their founder. In the 12th century,
their supreme chief was in Bulgaria having under him,
bishops, priests, deacons and simple Perfects. These
composed the class of Perfects who were distinguished
from the second degree of Believers.
   As to the Albigenses, their name derived from Albi,
a town of Languedoc, covered not one but many sects
issued from Manicheism and Arianism, and counted
also many Jews or judaised Christians. Under this
appellation of Albigenses, historians, whether poli-
tical or religious, have almost unanimously included
the Cathares.
   A revolt against the then existing Church power of
the 12th century is only too comprehensible, when one
recollects the excesses of which popes, bishops and
almost all dignitaries of the Church were guilty. The
                          163
164                OCCULT THEOCRASY

pioneers of the rebellion had been Peter of Bruys (died
1126) and the monk Henri (died 1148).
   They had openly attacked the vices of the clergy
and fallen victims, the first to his own fanaticism (he
was killed by the mob whose anger he had aroused by
pulling down a wooden cross to be used as burning wood
for the purpose of cooking meat on a Good Friday);
the second was imprisoned by a bishop against whose
vices he had raised his voice. Both had attacked the
beliefs and practices of the Church ; like the Baptists
of today they rejected the practice of baptism for
children, and denied the dogmas of transubstantiation
and redemption through Christ.
   They gained many adherents and left numerous disci-
ples whose Manichean opposition to the Church was iden-
tical with that of the Cathares. Upon such grounds fell the
preaching of Peter Waldo who, although he repudiated
the dualist doctrine of the Manicheans, formed a serious
opposition to the Church. He created the sect of the
Waldenses divided in two degrees, Perfect and Belie-
vers. The former made a vow of Poverty and as such
took the names of Poor Brethren, the latter formed the
Outer or Third Order. From the South of France and
Northern Italy, persecution drove the Waldenses to
the Central and Northern provinces of France, thence
to England, then from Lombardy into Germany and
Bohemia. John Wickliffe (1324-1384) in England and
John Huss (1369-1415) in Bohemia, were their foremost
representatives and in the latter country they formed
the Bohemian Brethren who later also took the name
of Moravian Brethren or Religious Masons.
                 CHAPTER       XXIV

                THE MORAVIANS


OR T H E MORAVIAN BROTHERS OF THE ORDER OF
  RELIGIOUS FREEMASONS, OR ORDER OF THE MUS-
  TARD-SEED, OR T H E CHURCH UNITAS FRATRUM, OR
  T H E HERRENHUTER.

   Margrave Albert expelled the Jews from the town of
Iglau, in Moravia, on the ground that they had been
in league with the Taborites, the subversive element
among the Hussites. The Taborites were Bohemians.
   The Moravian Brothers or Unitas Fratrum, a Gnos-
tic sect, were founded in 1457 at Kunewald, near
Seftenberg, by Gregory ; the nephew of the Calixtine
leader Rokyzana. They were an offshoot of the Bohe-
mian Brethren said to represent the religious kernel
of the Hussite movement.
   At the Synod of Lhota near Reichenau, in 1467, they
constituted themselves into a Church separate from the
Calixtine or National church of Bohemia.
   The constitution of the society was revised at a
second Synod held at Lhota under the direction of
Luke of Prague, who may be regarded as their second
founder. This reorganization enabled the society to
grow rapidly. In the early years of the 16th cent, the
                         165
166               OCCULT THEOCRASY

Unitas included nearly 400 congregations in Bohemia
and Moravia, with 150,000 members, and, inclu-
 ding Poland, embraced three provinces — Bohemia,
Moravia, where the Jews are the best educated of the
inhabitants, and in a few small towns form a full half
of the population, and Poland. Each province had its
own bishops and synods, but all were united in one
church and governed by the general synod.
   The Lutheran movement in Germany awakened
lively interest among the Brethren, and some unsuc-
cessful attempts were made under the leadership of
Agusta to unite with the Lutheran Church (1528-1546);
but when the Calvinist reformation reached Bohemia,
the Brethren found themselves more in sympathy with
it than with the Lutheran. The Jesuit anti-reforma-
tion, instigated by Rudolf and his brothers Matthias
and Ferdinand, found the Brethren a prosperous church,
but the pitiless persecution which followed the unsuc-
cessful attempt at revolution crushed the whole Pro-
testantism of Bohemia, and in 1627 the Evangelical
churches there had ceased to exist. About the same
time, the Polish branch of the Unity, in which many
refugees from Bohemia and Moravia had found a
home, was absorbed in the Reformed Church of Poland.
A few families, however, especially in Moravia, held
religious services in secret, preserved the traditions of
their fathers, and, in spite of the vigilance of their
enemies, maintained some correspondence with each
other. In 1722, some of these left home and property
to seek a place where they could worship in freedom.
The first company, led by Christian David, a mechanic,
settled by invitation from Count Zinzendorf 1 on his

  1. Said to have been head of the Rose Croix, succeeding
Theophilus Desaguliers ; he was Spener's godchild.
                     THE MORAVIANS                       167
estate at Bertheldsdorf near Zittau, in Saxony. They
were soon joined by others (about 300 coming within
seven years), and built a town which they called Her-
renhut. The small community at first adopted the
constitution and teaching of the old Unitas. The episco-
pate had been continued, and in 1735, David Nitsch-
mann was consecrated first bishop of the Renewed
Moravian Church. The new settlement was not, however,
destined to be simply a revival of the organization of
the Bohemian Brethren. Zinzendorf, who had given
them an asylum, came with his wife, family, and chap-
lain to live among the refugees. He was a Lutheran
who had accepted Spener's pietism, and he wished to
form a society distinct from national churches and
devoted to good works. After long negotiations, a
union was effected between the Lutheran element and
the adherents of the ancient Unitas Fratrum. The
emigrants at Herrenhut attended the parish church at
Berthelsdorf, and were simply a Christian (Gnostic)
society within the Lutheran Church. (Ecclesiola in
ecclesia). This peculiarity is still to some extent pre-
served in the German branch of the church, and the
 Moravian Brethren's Congregation within the Evan-
 gelical Protestant churches, which enables them to do
 evangelistic work without proselytizing. The society
 adopted a code of rules in 1727, and ordained twelve
elders to carry on pastoral work. This was the revival
 of the Unitas Fratrum as a church.
  Besides congregational work, special home missions
were and are carried on in each province. In the Ger-
man province there is a peculiar home mission called
the Diaspora, 2 which dates from 1829. 3
  2. Diaspora = The Jews of the Dispersion.
  3. For the foregoing refer Enc. Brit, Art. " Moravian Breth-
ren ", 9th Edition, p. 812.
168               OCCULT THEOCRASY

   The Moravians came to England in 1724, brought
by Count Zinzendorf. The following extract from the
work of an Anglican Bishop, written in 1751, shows
that they were not particularly appreciated in that
country as a force for good !
   " Of what dangerous Consequence the Moravian
System is to Government and Civil Society, appears
by their progressive Multiplicity of Prevarications,
Lies, Frauds, Cheats, and juggling Impostures, (Greatly
detrimental to Princes and States, as well as ruinous
to private Persons) which have so plainly been proved
by Mr. Rimius, and others, particularly in ' the His-
tory of the Moravians, very lately published, from the
public Acts of Budingen, and other authentic Vou-
chers. ' Of this Nature are their devouring the whole
substance of any wealthy Convert, and declaring that
the Society may say to a young rich Brother ' Either
give up all that thou hast, or get thee gone. ' — Send-
ing away any of the Society to the remotest Parts of
the World, at a Minute's Warning, by the Authority
of the Saviour, who will have it done Post-haste :
' Whereby any, though his Majesty's Subjects, whom
they suspect, or that dislike their Proceedings, or, for
prudential Reasons, must be married up, or may dis-
cover any of their Iniquities, are instantly sent into
Banishment, and condemned to Transportation ; not
for any Crime, but for their Virtue and Duty, Which
is more than all the Authority of Great Britain can do,
for any Crime, without an open and legal Trial, Making
Marriages void, though before contracted, unless the
carnal Cohabitation has been performed in the Presence
of the Elders. — Seducing Men's Wives and Daughters,
and then keeping them by Force, or sending them out
of the Way ; and allowing no Power of Earth to reclaim
them, though the Parents beg it on their Knees : —
                    THE   MORAVIANS                  169
Taking away the natural Authority of the Parents, and
making their Children disobey and renounce them,
under Pretence of obeying the Saviour, the Father that
created them : ' thereby making the Fifth Command-
ment of no Effect. — Sometimes bribing, and some-
times threatening States, as Occasion serves, and
denouncing Argumenta Regum, if they are opposed ;
and telling Princes, that such or such a Place in their
Dominions, was founded by the Saviour for his Theo-
cracy ; which he won't fail to maintain. ' — These
Things have been proved upon the Moravians, both as
to Doctrine and Practice, by divers Instances. And
that in Fact they claim an Independency on Govern-
ment appears from the ' Letter to the Regency of
Budingen, from the Count (Zinzendorf) and his Bre-
thren, wherein it is said, in plain Terms, ' That all the
Sovereigns on Earth must consent to the Theocracy
in the Moravian Brotherhood, or have no Brethren in
their Dominions. ' I need not add, that Theocracy
signifies an immediate Government by God, which
of Course excludeth all Civil Authority. "
   The Moravian dogma was Spiritism which generally
means Black Magic.
   As for their moral code, it can be summarized in
the few following words of Count Zinzendorf in a dia-
logue with Mr. Wesley. " We reject all Self Denial, we
trample it under Foot. We Believers do what we please,
and no more. "
   Claiming to be free from all law by their Marriage
with Christ, they refuse to be bound by any law at
all : either of the Old Testament or the New.
   To bring all Sects under his sway, Roman Catholics,
Socinians, Fanaticks, Chiliasts, Anabaptists etc., Count
Zinzendorf made a new translation of the New Testa-
ment... "This was the practice of almost all the Gnostic
170                OCCULT THEOCRASY

Heretics, in order to deceive, and draw disciples. Nor
did they make any Scruple of Omissions, Expungings,
or any Corruptions that might serve their Purpose...
   " Missionaries were sent abroad, everything being
done by the Saviour's Injunction...
   " Heaven, for them, is to consist in their being meta-
morphosed into Female Angels, for a carnal Enjoyment
of Christ in his human Nature, in the eternal Bed-
chamber...
   " Where in the Scriptures do you find panegyrical
Hymns in Honour of your Phallus ? " 4 asks Lavington.
   For what follows we refer the reader to page 140 of
the Bishop's book.
   Count Zinzendorf is said to have been the head of
the Rose Croix from 1744 to 1749. He was on intimate
terms with John Wesley, the founder of Methodism.
   Of all its names, that of " The Order of Religious
Freemasons " is the most significant today. It should
also be remembered that the head of this order was
also the head of the " Esoteric Rosicrucians " of the
time !

   4. Bishop Lavington, The Moravians Compared and Detected,
p. 157.
                   CHAPTER        XXV

                 THE ANABAPTISTS
(Founded 1521)


   The Anabaptists were founded in 1521 by Nicolas
Storch, Mark Stubner and Thomas Muncer.
   Their Heresies were founded on the following Luthe-
ran maxim interpreted subversively : A Christian man
is master of everything and is subject to no one. They
further claimed that infant baptism is null, therefore
adults only can be baptized.
   " If the Anabaptists ", writes Hoeninghaus, a Ger-
man Protestant writer, in La Réforme contre la Réforme,
were not all equally intolerant, they were nevertheless
all equally detested, hated, and persecuted by the Pro-
testants much more than by the Catholics. "
   Queen Elizabeth ordered them to be excluded from
 England.
   Madden, in Phantasmata, describes their religion in
the following terms :
   " We find among them claims to intercourse with God
and angels — to the gift of prophecy — to the power of
driving out evil spirits — to the right of persecuting oppo-
nents —- to visions, ecstasies, trances, convulsive seizures
attributed to supernatural influences — and all these evi-
                            171
172                OCCULT THEOCRASY

dences of epidemic religious mania in countries which were
Protestant. " 1
    At certain periods in its history, this sect wielded
 great power and Madden further writes that in Westpha-
lia " for a length of time, the entire senate was
 composed of theomaniacs. As the republic was composed
alone of fools and madmen, it is incredible to what
 a length they carried their excesses in Munster : each
 magistrate proposed for the rule of government the
 wild chimeras of his own imagination, disguised under
the imposing name of revelation. It was a sad
spectacle to hear the deliberations of a senate composed
 altogether of fanatics : some being inspired in a per-
fectly contrary way to that suggested to others :
 nevertheless, each one adhering to the dictates of
his inspiration, because he believed that a special
revelation had been made to him. When such things,
says Calmeil, take place in a country, where pseudo-
prophets are tolerated who disseminate terror, and
run about the streets without any clothing, when
the multitude set these things down as super-human
phenomena ; when the inspired of both sexes walk about
thus in public places in the midst of their disciples and
apostles, the will of the Supreme Being is supposed to
serve as a rule and direction to all the extravagances
that mortals fall into, and it is difficult to say where
will end the excesses of this religious delirium... The Ana-
baptists, when they fell into the hands of their enemies,
allowed their fingers, tongue, nose and ears, to be cut off,
nay, even suffered themselves to be drowned by hundreds
in torrents, rather than desist or depart for a moment
from the orders they imagined came from God. " 2

  1. Madden, Phantasmata, vol. II, p. 457.
  2. Ibid., vol. II, p. 450.
                    THE   ANABAPTISTS                173
   In 1525, Luther headed an alliance of the Princes
and governments to repress these excesses, and they
were defeated at the Battle of Frankenhausen in that
year, their leader Thomas Muncer being seized and
beheaded.
   In 1536, John of Leyden proclaimed himself King
of the New Jerusalem but his glory was of short dura-
tion. He was taken by " the ungodly " and put to death.
   The principal leaders of the sect were John Mathias,
John Bockhold, David George, William Hacket, Kotte-
rus, Kuhlmann and Dabricius.
   " The principal offshoots of the Anabaptist fanaticism
in Germany, Holland, and Switzerland, were the Ada-
mites, the Apostolics, the Taciturn, the Perfect, the
Impeccable, the Liberated Brethren, the Sabbatarians,
the Clancularians, the Manifestarians, the Bewailers,
the Rejoicers, the Indifferent, the Sanguinarians, the
Antimariens. " 3

  3. Madden, op. cit., vol. II, p. 456.
                  CHAPTER        XXVI

          GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND
(Founded 1717)


   John Valentin Andrea, the Rosicrucian, having elabo-
rated a plan to merge all the existing religious Societies
into one organization, published in 1614 a book Uni-
versal and General Reformation of the Whole Wide
World, in which he advocated the foundation of a secret
society of all classes, pledged to work quietly for the
benefit of their fellows.
   To this period also belongs the legend of Christian
Rosenkreutz (see page 151).
   Andrea, however, failed in his endeavours but Jan
Amos Komensky (Comenius) joined actively in his
efforts and, as early as 1628, begged leave to share in
this work of which he presently was given sole charge.
   About this time, Comenius wrote his renowned work
on All-wisdom, the Pansophia, which embodied his ideas
on the foundation of humanity's Utopia.
   This Moravian school-master, Comenius, while doubt-
less an idealist, was also interested in spiritism, pro-
phecies, revolution, Antichrist, the Millenium and such
like whims of a dangerous fanaticism. He collected the
visions of the Anabaptists, Kotterus and those of Dab-
ricius and published them at Amsterdam. Those visions
                           174
               GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND                       175
promised such wonders as the extermination of the
Pope, the House of Austria, Gustavus Adolphus, Gus-
tavus, King of Sweden, Cromwell and others and were
of a most disturbing character. 1
   When Anderson undertook the task of uniting the
old traditions of practical Masonry with the more recent
development and broadened ideas of the new world-
league, he incorporated in his book of constitution a
reproduction of the main part of the plans and ideas
of Comenius. Their true meaning was faithfully adhered
to, and important and decisive passages were adopted
almost literally.
   The transformation of the Lodge was actually carried
out in 1663 when, in the General Assembly of Masons,
the masters of operative masonry, feeling themselves
supplanted and overruled, realized that if they did not
wish to forsake their Lodge they must unite with its
new masters and subordinate themselves to their
designs — Henry Jermyn, Lord St. Albans, was elected
and installed Grand Master, Sir John Denham became
his deputy and Sir Christopher Wren and John Webb,
wardens.
   The English Grand Lodge, as we know it, was founded
on June 24, 1717, by Anderson, Desaguliers (an expa-
triated Frenchman said to have been the head of the
Rose Croix), Calvert, James King, Elliot, Lumden
Madden and George Payne. 2 It works only the first
three degrees, Apprentice, Fellow-Craft and Master
Mason (Blue Masonry) and constitutes the nursery
for the selection of initiates for the higher or so called
" spurious " masonry. Masons desirous of rising in the
  1. Bayles Dictionary, vol. 2, Art. " Comenius ", p. 1011, year

  2. Said to have all been members of the English Rose
Croix.
176                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

ranks of the Fraternity are therefore obliged to enter
Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rites, (in England
Ancient and Accepted Rites) Grand Orient, Memphis
and Mizraim, Swedenborg or some other International
order which works the higher grades and selects its
members from graduates of the original English sys-
tem.
    English masonry claims to be a purely charitable
institution.
    It is Blue Masonry which answers to the lesser myste-
ries of the ancients wherein, in reality, nothing but the
exoteric doctrines were revealed, whilst spurious
 masonry, or all subsequent degrees (for no one can be
initiated into them who has not passed through the
 first three degrees) answer to the greater Mysteries. 3
    " According to Anderson's own showing", stater,
Freemasonry Universal, " previous to the formation of
Grand Lodge in 1717 the ceremonies of the Freemasons
were purely Christian, but soon after that important
change it was decided to widen the basis of the Craft so
that men of all religious persuasions could enter her
portals and benefit by her teaching. " 4
    On page 303 of The Rosicrucian and Masonic Record
 can be found the " Articles of Union ", dated 1813,
 of the two Fraternities of Free and Accepted Masons of
 England ; the " Society of Free and Accepted Masons "
and " The Grand Lodge of the Society of Freemasons ".
At the same time, Grand Lodge agreed to recognize
a fourth degree, that of Holy Royal Arch.
    In these articles it is specified that the represen-
 tation of a Lodge in Grand Lodge shall be by its
  3. Heckethorn,    op. cit., p. 266, vol. I.
  4. Freemasonry     Universal, The Official organ of the British
Federation of the   Co-Masonic Order, vol. 2, part 2, Autumnal
Equinox, 1926, p.   79.
              GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND                  177
actual Master, Wardens and one Past master only.
  Prior to the revival in 1717, and the reconstruction
of Masonry in its present symbolic form we find in
another article in The Rosicrucian and Masonic Record
(page 167) that :
   " Very little is known of the proceedings of Masonic
bodies, from the fact that very few written documents were
permitted to be recorded, and of these few, owing to the
jealousy or over-caution of their rulers, many were burnt
in London in 1721. "
   We can accept the causes given above for the destruc-
tion of these documents with a smile!
   On initiation, Masons receive an alias by which
name they are henceforth known in the Lodge.
   All Masonry is founded on the usual system of secta-
rian help. " Help a Mason " supplants the Christian
teaching of " Help everyone ".
   Until the last few years this rule had not assumed
a subversive character. Lately however, it is said that
" to get anywhere in business in the City (London) one
must be a Mason ". This has stimulated Masonic recrui-
ting, implying as it does a virtual business boycott
against non-masons. Each new recruit weakens the
forces of those whose free, unhampered judgment could
serve the cause of real liberty, democracy, and humanity.
   Masonry, English and Continental, has been very
useful to persons with political ambitions and minor
mental and moral capacities.
   In Maçonnerie Pratique, Corns d'Enseignement Supé-
rieur de la Franc-Maçonnerie, Rite Ecossais Ancien et
Accepté, published 1885, in Paris, page 206, and attri-
buted to Paul Rosen, 5 we are given the following as the

   • Paul Rosen, Satan et Cie, published 1888.
178               OCCULT THEOCRASY

esoteric explanation of the Ritual of Master Mason,
Third Degree. It is an interesting fact that very few
of the editions of certain works quoted herein are
accessible to the profane public in museums and
libraries.
   " The Temple, being emblematic of the human body,
the Master's Lodge is known as the Middle Chamber
within which the most intimate mysteries of Freema-
sonry are celebrated. It represents the Uterus wherein
is accomplished the reproduction of all beings 6.
   " The two parts, separated longitudinally by a dark
curtain, represent, — one side, the West, dark, and
lighted only by a single light, the abode of death, of the
sterile seed, is the ovary. That of the Eastern side,
brilliantly illuminated, is the seed fertilized by the
fulfilment of the act of generation and absorbed by the
Uterus 7.
   " The Master holds the mallet, the two Wardens
each holding a roll of cardboard nine inches in circum-
ference by 18 inches long. These rolls represent the
membrum virile 8.
   " In the middle of the Lodge is a mattress, coffin
or ditch, which symbolises the bed, the Pastos of the
Antients, upon which are performed the mysteries of
human generation 9 .
   " This mattress, coffin or ditch, also represents the

  Notes 6 to 18 are the authorities quoted by P. Rosen :
  6. J. M. Ragon, Orthodoxie Maçonnique, p. 368, Paris.
  7. Henri Cauchois, Grand orateur du Grand Orient de
France, Cours oral de Franc-Maçonnerie symbolique, p. 140.
Paris, 1863.
  8. Clavel, Histoire pittoresque de la Franc-Maçonnerie,
p. 43. Paris, 1844.
  9. Mackey, Lexicon of Freemasonry, pp. 59 and 241. Lon-
don, 1873.
              GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND                   179

Arch of Noah, and the antient Arch of the Old Testa-
ment, these two Arches being again the symbols of the
place where the generation of beings is accomplished. 10
   " The acacia, the initiatic emblem of the Gauls and
Scandinavians, and the fig tree, the initiatic emblem
of the Syrians and the Orientals, signify that all the
mysteries are derived from one source and rest on one
base, that of India.
   " The Phallus is used by the Freemasons in the
degree of Master where it is designated by the word
Mahabone.
   " This fecundation is supposed to take place as fol-
lows :
   " In the early period of initiation the seed of the
unfertilized grain is dead. The Candidate, bearing within
him this inert seed, is a male as he only wears upon his
breast the Compass emblem of the membrum virile.
He is stretched upon a mattress, or in a coffin or ditch,
emblematic of the bed of the Pastos or the mysteries
of generation.11
   " Neither the second, nor the first warden can endow
him with life. Alone, the Worshipful Master, wearing
upon his chest the Square, symbol of the genitalia
mulieris representing the female, (the Lodge) can
fertilize this seed by leaning over the Candidate, who,
representing the male, unites with him by the five
 points of perfection 12.
    " The seed is fertilized by the Union of the male and
the female, and the Lodge becomes pregnant of the
Candidate, which she brings into the world nine months

  10. George Oliver, Grand Commander of the Supreme Council
of England, The Book of the Lodge, p. 45. London, 1867.
   11. Mackey, op cit., p. 241. London, 1873.
  12. Richard Carlile, The Mysteries of Freemasonry, p. 64.
London.
180                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

later, as Perfect Master, fourth degree, it being estab-
lished that nine full months must have passed since
the aspirant had received the degree of Master
Mason. " 13
   In summing up : — The basis on which are founded
the first three degrees of practical masonry are : —
   " That the Apprentice, Bohaz, the personification
of Osiris or of Bacchus, coming to search for Truth in
the Lodge, finds that he is a Male-God and incomplete
for the generation of beings. 14
   " That the Companion Jackin, personification of Isis
or Venus, the Female-God, completes the Male-God
by rendering possible the generation of beings. 15
   " That the Master Mahabone or MacBenac is the
Hermaphrodite, complete son of Loth and his daughter,
son of the sun and the earth.
   " And that because :
  1. All originates by Generation, and not by Creation,
      which is only the simple induction of Generation.
  2. Corruption or destruction follows generation in all its
      works.
  3. Regeneration restores, under other forms, the effects
      of destruction.
 " The formula of the three first degrees of Free-
masonry is therefore :
 " The Incomplete man, the Profane, by initiation in

   13. Comte de Grasse-Tilly, Tableau des grades écossais suivant
l'ordre général décrete par le Suprême Conseil du 33 e degré,
daté du 22 décembre 1804.
   14. George Olivier, History of Initiation, p. 128. London,
1841.
   15. Albert Thomas, George Pearson, Grand Master of the
Templars of the United States, The Tradition of Freemasonry,
New York, 1850.
               GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND                       181
Freemasonry, becomes Bohaz and is completed by
Jackin in the Lodge which restores his corrupted divi-
nity in Mahabone ".
   The special masonic significance of the Flamboyant
Star, or Seal of Solomon, in Masonry        is essentially
the creative element.
   Man reclining presents a protuberance in the middle.
   Woman reclining, on the contrary, presents a cavity
in the middle.
   The two enlaced form the Flamboyant Star.
   Small wonder that Mackey states that " no eunuch
can be initiated a mason ! " 16
   Unfortunately, many corrupt and vicious persons
seek Masonic protection and it is to the interest of all
such aspirants to power thus to encourage vice and
corruption through blackmail, using their votaries in the
sect to further their own private ends. This is the funda-
mental danger inherent in all secret societies, whatever
their reputation, where Power is the object.
   " A Mason is said to demit from the order when he
withdraws from all connection with it. It relieves the
individual from pecuniary contributions and debars him
from pecuniary relief, but it does not cancel his Masonic
obligations, nor exempt him from that wholesome con-
trol which the order exercises over the moral conduct
of its members. In this respect the Mason is once a
Mason and always a Mason. " 17
    ' The fact that a Mason not a member of any
particular lodge, but who has been guilty of immoral
or unmasonic conduct, can be tried and punished by

   16. Moise Reghellini de Scio, La Maçonnerie considérée comme
le résultat des Religions Egyptienne, Juive et chrétienne. Paris,
1833, n° l, p. 364.
   17. John Yarker, Grand Master of Ancient and Primitive
Rite, Speculative Freemasonry, p. 27. London, 1872.
      182                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

     any lodge, within whose jurisdiction he may be residing,
     is not to be doubted. " 18
        Quoting Brother Moore (from Moore's Magazine,
     vol. 1, p. 36). " Again every Mason is bound to obey
     the summons of a Lodge of Master Masons whether
     he be a member or otherwise. This obligation on the
     part of an individual clearly implies a power in the
     lodge to investigate and control his conduct in all
     things which concern the interest of the Institution. "
        The clipping from the Daily Telegraph of Oct. 15th,
     1930, which we reproduce herewith, shows the organi-
     zation of a Masonic bureaucracy within our midst, an
     Imperium in Imperio of political office holders and
     magistrates, pledged first to Freemasonry, then possibly
     to the people.
     BRIGHTON BOROUGH LODGE                          CONSECRATED
    The Brighton Borough Lodge of       and past Mayor of Brighton. The
Freemasons, the first of its kind in    Mayor-Elect, Alderman S. C. Thomp-
t h e Province of Sussex, was conse-    son, will be the first initiate. Other
crated to-day by the Provincial         officers are :
Grand Master, Major R. L. Thornton.        Mr. W. Hall Hunter, and Mr. W. E.
    The lodge will comprise past and    Trory, wardens ; Mr. T. Read, chaplain ;
present members of Brighton Town        Mr. H. Hone, treasurer ; Mr. H. G. Win-
Council and magistrates, and the        terton, secretary ; Mr. J. Talbot Nanson,
present Mayor, Councillor H. W.         D. of C. ; Mr. R. Major and Mr. H. J.
Aldrich, is its first Master.           Galliers, deacons ; Mr. W. E. Radford,
                                        assistant D. of C. ; Mr. F.G.Beal, almoner;
    The installation of the Worship-    Mr. A. W. Wardell, assistant secretary ;
ful Master was performed by the         Mr. H. G. W. Bishop; Mr. I. G. O. Dal-
D e p u t y Provincial Grand Master,    ton, end Mr. G. W. Fabian, stewards, and
Dr. H. Gervis, who is an alderman       Mr. A. Couzens.

       The Grand Masters of the United Grand                    Lodge of
     England have been : 1813 H. R. H. The                      Duke of
     Sussex. K. G. 1843 The Earl of Zetland. K. T.              1870 The
     Marquis of Ripon. K. G. 1874 H. R. H. The                  Prince of
     Wales. 1908 Lord Ampthill.
        18. Clavel,   Histoire   Pittoresque   de   la   Franc-Maçonnerie,
     p. 49. Paris.
                   CHAPTER          XXVII

           'HE G O S P E L O F R E V O L U T I O N


  Apart from the Rosicrucians already mentioned,
we see the foundation and growth of such societies as :
   1. The Strict Observance of the Baron Hund and the noto-
rious Jew Leucht who had assumed the name of Johnson,
and several other aliases. It recruited its members in the
Lodges and went from occultism into political intrigue, later
even formulating a plan of economic and financial rule.
  2. The Martinists, which, founded by a Portuguese Mar-
rano Jew, Martinez Depasqualy, united political intrigues,
fomented for the overthrow of the monarchy, together with
magical practices. It numbered among its members the chief
politicians who prepared the French Revolution. These
were Savalette de Lange, William Law and Mirabeau.
  3. The Scottish Rite.
  4. The Moravian Brothers.
  5. The Alta Vendita.
  6. The Egyptian Rites of Cagliostro (Mizraim).
  The adepts of all these different rites knew b u t little
beyond the fact t h a t t h e y h a d shaken off t h e yoke of
Christian principles which were replaced by t h e cult
of nature, and in almost all cases licentiousness. They
'Were b u t mere puppets manipulated by unseen men
                               183
184                OCCULT THEOCRASY

whose sinister aims were the destruction of Christianity
and disruption of States and to whom all the above
named orders or organizations were but so many recruit-
ing grounds. It was only when each and all had
gathered sufficient strength that the " Invisible Masters "
attempted to unite them all under one supreme sway,
namely that of Illuminism at the Convent of Wilhelms-
bad in 1782.
   Illuminism represented the efforts of the heads of the
powerful Jewish Kahal which has ever striven for the
attainment of political financial, economic and moral
world dominion. The movement had been founded in
1776 by Adam Weishaupt. Bernard Lazare, himself
a Jew, has written that " There were Jews behind
Weishaupt ", and upon a close study of Illuminism,
we find that the destructive forces which culminated in
the French Revolution were of three kinds ; financial,
intellectual and anti-christian.
   In the first class, we come upon the names of Jewish
Financiers such as : — Daniel Itzig, Friedlander, Ceerf-
beer, Benjamin and Abraham Goldsmid, Moses Mocatta,
Veitel Heine Ephraim.
   In the second category, we find Moses Mendelssohn,
Naphtali Wessely, Moses Hersheim — who are the
inspirers of Lessing — Frederic Nicolai, Weishaupt,
Mirabeau, l'Abbe Grégoire, the Duke of Brunswick-
WolfenbutteL and Anacharsis Clootz.
   Lastly, the third class is composed mostly of the
group known as the Encyclopedists : d'Alembert, Dide-
rot, Rousseau, Voltaire and of all the Cabalists practis-
ing magic and among whom we find : Martinez Depas-
qualy, Leucht, the enigmatic Count of Saint Germain,
Falke and Joseph Balsamo surnamed Cagliostro.
  The objects of this powerful organization of the
Bavarian Illuminati, were :
              T H E GOSPEL OF REVOLUTION                   185
   1. The destruction of Christianity and of all Monarchical
Governments ;
   2. The destruction of nations as such in favour of universal
internationalism ;
   3. The discouragement of patriotic and loyal effort bran-
ded as narrow minded prejudice, incompatible with the
tenets of goodwill to all men and the cry of " Universal
Brotherhood " ;
  4. The abolition of family ties and of marriage by means
of systematic corruption ;
  5. The suppression of the rights of inheritance and pro-
perty.
   Moses Mendelssohn, himself the head of the Haskalah,
(Jewish Illuminati) cooperated with the Bavarian Illu-
minati of Weishaupt and with the prominent members
of the other revolutionary secret societies aspiring to
political power, but, in 1784, the Elector of Bavaria
made an abortive effort to stamp out the conspiracy
which, being international, was necessarily impervious
to local measures. The poison of subversion was working
in France where on January 21, 1793, it culminated
in the death on the scaffold of Louis XVI, an event
that in masonic jargon is known as " The second can-
non shot ". The capture of Rome by Cadorna in 1870
was the third.
   As a further confirmation of concerted masonic
action let us bring yet another illustration :
   In the first days of the French Revolution (1848),
300 Freemasons, with their banners flying over brethren
of every rite representing French Freemasonry, marched
to the Hotel de Ville, and there offered their banner to
the Provisional Government of the Republic, proclaim-
ing aloud the part they had just taken in the glorious
Revolution.
  M. de Lamartine made them this answer, which was
186                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

 received with enthusiasm by the Freemasonry Lodges:
 " It is from the depths of your lodges that the ideas
 have emanated, first in the dark, then in the twilight,
 and now in the full light of day, which have laid the
foundations of the Revolutions of 1789, 1830, and
 1849. " 1
   Fourteen days later, a new deputation of the " Grand
 Orient ", adorned with their Masonic scarfs and jewels,
repaired to the Hotel de Ville. They were received by
A. Crémieux 2 , and G a r n i e r Pagès, attended by pages,
who also wore their Masonic emblems. The Represen-
tative of the Grand Master spoke thus : — " French
Freemasonry cannot contain her universal burst of
sympathy with the great social and national movement
which has just been effected. The Freemasons hail
with joy the triumph of their principles, and boast of
being able to say that the whole country has received
through you a Masonic consecration. Forty thousand
Freemasons in 500 lodges, forming but one heart and
one soul, assure you here of their support happily to
lead to the end the work of regeneration so gloriously
begun ". Brother Crémieux, a Jewish brother, member
of the Provisional Government, replied : " Citizens and
brothers of the Grand Orient, the Provisional Govern-
ment accepts with pleasure your useful and complete
adhesion. The Republic exists in Freemasonry. If the
Republic do as the Freemasons have done, it will become
the glowing pledge of union with all men, in all parts of
the globe, and on all sides of our triangle. " 3

  1. Gargano, Irish Freemasons and Their Foreign Brothers,
p. 55.
  2. The means for the attainment of Crémieux's ambition
are set forth in a book entitled Paris : Capitate des Religions,
by Jean Izoulet.
  3. Gargano, Op. cit.
             THE GOSPEL OF REVOLUTION                187
    If the wielding of power and their national political
economic and financial strength over the peoples by a
 few hidden hands can result in such calamitous uphea-
vals as the French Revolution, the World War of 1914
and the Russian Revolution of 1917, were it not wise
to apply the lesson of experience to ascertain whether
the supposed harmless Masonry of today does not
again serve as a screen or curtain behind which thrive
secret societies no less subversive, revolutionary and
 demoralising than those which we have just so briefly
sketched ?
   We know that most of them such as the Martinists,
the Illuminatis, the Scottish Rite and the Egyptian
Lodges of Memphis and Mizraim still exist today, so, on
what grounds can we base our assumption of a change
of their revolutionary and anti-christian principles? In
the face of late events, namely, the Peace Conference,
the creation of the League of Nations, the amalgama-
tion of international resources, the confiscatory inheri-
tance taxes, the development of international finance,
the proposed establishment of an international non-
christian cult, have we the right to refrain from lifting
the veil of Masonry behind which subversive movements
are so conveniently hidden?
                 CHAPTER          XXVIII

                 THE PREPARATION


       This chapter is compiled largely of extracts,
    some transcribed verbatim and others elaborated
    to include information necessary to the reader
    from : —

History of Freemasonry and Concordant Orders
       by H. L. Stillson & W. J. Hughan.
Adriano Lemmi
       by Domenico Margiotta 33°.
  Ex-Secretaire de la Loge Savonarola, de Florence ;
    Ex-Venerable de la Loge Giordano Bruno, de Palmi ;
  Ex-Souverain Grand Inspecteur General 33° degré, du
    Rite Ecossais Ancien et Accepté;
  Ex-Souverain Prince de l'Ordre (33° 90° 95°) du Rile de
    Memphis et Misraim de Naples ; etc. etc.
  Ex-Inspecteur permanent et Souverain Délégué DU GRAND
    DIRECTOIRE   CENTRAL   DE    NAPLES,   POUR   L'EUROPE
    (Haute-Maçonnerie Universelle).

   It is necessary to give a brief review of t h e history
of Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rites. This society
originates from the rite called Scottish of Perfection or
of Heredom, in twenty-five degrees, worked in the
eighteenth century in Europe by Masons devoting
themselves to occultism. The following statement with
                           188
                    THE   PREPARATION                   189
regard to the introduction of this rite in America is
 made in a report by Albert Pike :
   " We can soon learn how it was that the Council
 degrees came, about 1766, from France, and not from
 Prussia. In 1761, the Lodges and Councils of the
superior degrees being extended throughout Europe,
 Frederic II (Frederic the Great), King of Prussia,
as Grand Commander of the, Order of Princes of
the Royal Secret, or 32 degrees, was by general consent
acknowledged and recognized as Sovereign and Supreme
Head of the Scotch Rite. " 1
   " On the 25th Oct. 1762, the Grand Masonic Consti-
tutions were finally ratified in Berlin and proclaimed
for the government of all Masonic bodies working in
the Scotch Rite over the two hemispheres; and in the
same year they were transmitted to the Jew, Stephen
Morin, who had been appointed, at the request of
Lacorne, in August, 1761, Inspector General for the
New World by the Grand Consistory of Princes of the
Royal Secret, convened at Paris, under the presidency
of Chaillon de Joinville, representative of Frederic
(the Great) and Substitute General of the Order. 2
It will be remembered that the 33rd degree was not then
created; and under Frederic the Great, there was no
rank higher than the 32nd degree nor anybody superior
to a Consistory. " 3

  1. John Yarker, The Arcane Schools, p. 480.
  ••• " He (Morin) probably — ignorant charlatan as he was —
mistook Frederick II, Grandson of Barbarossa, an actual
King of Jerusalem, for his contemporary Frederick II of
Prussia. "
  2. The Comte de Clermont was Grand Master of the Grande
Loge Nationale de France.
  3. H. L. Stillson &W. J. Hughan, op. cit., p. 243.
  See also Morris's Masonic Dictionary, Article, " Sovereign
 Grand Inspector General ".
190                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

   Morin went to Santo Domingo where he was joined
by Moses M. Hays and Henry Andrew Francken. The
latter founded a branch of the rite in Jamaica, while to
the former was entrusted the task of founding lodges in
North America. The Jew Hays established a Sublime
Lodge of Perfection in Boston, of which he constituted
himself Grand Master and charged one of his co-reli-
gionscs, and brother Mason, Isaac Dacosta, who,
in 1758 had founded the St. Andrew Lodge in Boston,
with the mission of introducing Masonry into South
Carolina.
   Though on August 27, in 1766, Bro. Morin's patent
was revoked by the Grand Body in Paris for " propaga-
ting strange and monstrous doctrines " exercising bad
faith etc., etc. 4 , and given to Bro. Martin, Morin con-
tinued constituting chapters and councils and, with

   Sovereign Grand Inspector General, The 33rd and ultimate
degree of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite. It is not
known when or where this grade originated. The theory which
ascribes it to the King of Prussia has long since been discarded
by intelligent Masons. The number of Inspectors in a kingdom
or republic must not exceed nine. These, organized in a body,
constitute the Supreme Council, which claims jurisdiction over
all the Ineffable and Sublime degrees. The presiding officer
is styled Sovereign Grand Commander.
   See also Blanchard 33, Scottish Rite Masonry, vol. II, p. 484.
   " And though made within the memory of men now
living, we read, in the same Note by Macoy : It is not cer-
tainly known, when or where this degree originated ; that is to
say, its origin is concealed. This is the most infamous Masonic
act, next to burning their records of fifty-nine years before the
war, (American Civil War) to hide treason. But slavery then
ruled the country, and this 33rd Charleston degree ruled the
lodge. And the Southern lodge-rooms worked up the most
unjustifiable and infamous war on record. The Southern people
"were dragooned into it, by leaders secretly sworn to obey
Masonic leaders, or have their throats cut. "
   4. Peckham, Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rites, p. 6.
                    THE   PREPARATION                   191
Dacosta, in 1783, seventeen years after his patent had
been annulled, he erected in Charleston " The Grand
Lodge of Perfection ".
   Dacosta was its Grand Master. Joseph M. Meyers
was his eventual successor, and " when the Grand Coun-
cil of Princes of Jerusalem was established in Charleston,
February 20, 1788, he, as one of the Deputy-Inspectors
who established it, deposited in the archives certified
copies of the degree of Royal and Select Masters from
guidance and government of that new body. " 5
   The two Masonic powers of Boston and Charleston
created numerous lodges and inner shrines in the
United States and gave themselves the title of Mother
Lodges of the United States.
   In view of the historical fact that the American War
of Independence broke out in 1773, it is interesting to
find that the Lodge of Perfection, at Albany (New-
York), was directed as early as 1770 to transmit reports
to Berlin. 6 This indeed becomes significant when consi-
dered with the circumstances surrounding the " Boston
Tea Party ", which are so ably described in The History
of Freemasonry and Concordant Orders by Stillson and
Hughan, that we take the liberty of here transcribing
some lines from this remarkable publication : 7
   " Grand Master (Joseph) Warren was appointed on
March 3, 1772, by the Grand Master of Scotland,
Grand Master of Masons for the Continent of America.
   " Tradition says that the ' Mohawks ', the ' High
Sons of Liberty ', met at the lodge at the ' Green Dragon
 Tavern' which was denounced by the Tories as a
  nest of traitors '. General Joseph Warren and other

  5. H. L. Stillson & W. J. Hughan, op. cit., p. 649.
  6. Ibid., p. 801.
  7. Ibid., p. 247.
192                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

leading Masons made it the headquarters of the Revo-
lution. On November 30, 1773, the Lodge of
St. Andrew's (that founded by Dacosta and of which
Warren was a member) was closed without the tran-
saction of any business, in consequence of the fewness
of the brethren present, the consignees of tea having
broken up the brethren's nerve. On the 16th of Decem-
ber following, it is said the line of march was taken from
the lodge-room to destroy the tea on the then arriving
ships.
   " On April 8, 1776, the Grand Lodge was convened
for the performance of a sad and solemn duty, that of
attending the funeral of Grand Master Warren, who was
killed at Bunker Hill. "
   In 1738, Pope Clement XII had excommunicated the
Freemasons.
   We extract the following instructive points from
Adriano Lemmi by Margiotta : 8
   " Sovereign Princes of Jerusalem was the title born
by the deputies of the Grand Master when they received
missions to found lodges and visit regions where they
had high jurisdiction. The name was that of a function
and not a degree of initiation and there was one deputy
only for each region. On May 15, 1781, at a convention
of Deputy Inspectors convoked by Hays and Meyers
at Philadelphia, Moses Cohen was named deputy inspec-
tor of Jamaica, as Francken, originally appointed by
Stephen Morin to found lodges there, had neglected his
mandate. Soon another Jewish Freemason came to
Jamaica. This was Hyman Isaac Long who derived his
powers from Morin, through Francken, Hays, Spitzer

  8. Margiotta, op. cit., p. 86 et seq.
   Isaac Long was the son of Isaac Long, a Dutch writer, one
of the foremost Moravian brethren, and closely connected with
Count Zinzendorf.
                   THE   PREPARATION                  193
and Moses Cohen, and who was to play a great role
in the sect.
   " The convention of Philadelphia had decided that,
in the future, there might be several Sovereign Princes
of Jerusalem per region. By virtue of this decision, Moses
Cohen conferred this title on Isaac Long who, finding
his sphere of action too restricted at Jamaica soon went
to Charleston. He was an active man who had formed
great plans. Not only did he create other Lodges, but
he brought other rites (such as that of Royal Arch)
under the obedience of the Mother Lodge at Charleston.
The Mother Lodge at Boston however did not prosper.
   " Nevertheless, when one thinks of the immense
territory of the United States, one understands that
the Lodges, at the start, could only be very few and far
between, so masonry vegetated for a long time in North
America. In 1795, Isaac Long went to Europe, leaving
Colonel John Mitchell the direction of the Mother Lodge
of Charleston.
   " When he returned to the United States, six years
later, he brought the plan of his great idea, which was
the creation of a rite of 33 degrees destined to become
universal. With Colonel John Mitchell, Doctor Frederic
Dalcho, Abraham Alexander, Isaac Auld and Emanuel
de la Motta, all Sovereign Princes of Jerusalem, he
constituted this rite, taking twenty-five degrees of the
system of Heredom, six Templar grades in which were
merged four degrees borrowed from the German Illu-
minism 9 of Adam Weishaupt, and two grades called
grades of administration, the last of which supplanted
the function of Deputy Inspector (Sovereign Prince of
Jerusalem) and took the title of Sovereign Grand
Inspector General 33rd and last degree. This was his

  9. The 9th, 10th, 11th and 21st degrees.
194                OCCULT THEOCRASY

crowning achievement. Isaac Long gave the institution
the name of Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rites, and
the first great constitutions were signed at Charleston,
on May 31st 1801. "
   It was Isaac Long who created de Grasse and his
father-in-law, de la Hogue, Deputy Grand Inspectors
General.
   " In order to insure great popularity for the rite, he
linked it directly with the Templars by a mysterious
legend. The high grades of other rites had already
thought of pretending to avenge the Templars, condemn-
ed in the Middle Ages by the Papacy and the Monar-
chy. In the ceremonial of certain initiations, a pretext
was thus contrived for swearing hatred and death to
royalty and the church.
   But Isaac Long had found better than that.
   According to the tradition, the Knights Templar,
convicted of secret conspiracy and maleficent occultism,
had taken refuge in Scotland where they succeeded in
eluding their pursuers. It was said that they had
succeeded in buying the head of the Grand Master
Jacques Bourgignon de Molay from the executioner,
after it had been severed from the body and that they
had contrived to place in safety the monstrous idol called
Baphomet which they worshipped in their secret
assemblies.
   When Long arrived in Charleston in 1801, he brought
with him this Baphomet which he claimed to have
recovered as well as a skull which he declared to be
that of the Grand Master Molay. They were signal
relics, holy things! Long affirmed that he had been
assured by the Good God in person that victory over the
Church was contingent on these precious relics, and that
the Templar Baphomet was the Palladium which
would lead Freemasonry to victory ".
                     THE   PREPARATION                 195
   To this other authors have added that this skull is
known as the relic of Saint Jacques and is placed
upon a high pedestal in the Hall of the Supreme Council
of Scottish Rites, in the temple at Charleston, where
annually, on the 11th of March, it talks and vomits
flames.
   Its conversational propensities were however not
revealed until Gallatin Mackey, who claimed to be the
reincarnation of Jacques de Molay, developed the
proclivity for going into an annual trance on the 11th
of March. This trance lasted about one hour, during
which the skull conversed volubly about itself and all
sorts of other things."
   Pursuing the subject further, Margiotta states t h a t :
   " The Mother Lodge of Boston had ceased func-
tioning for some years but that of Charleston, recon-
stituted according to the new Scottish System in 33
degrees, became the root of the tree which was to spread
its branches over the entire world. The Superior Lodge
of the Grand Sovereign Inspectors General, in each
country, was to be called the Supreme Council, and it
is from the Supreme Council of Charleston that all the
others were to emanate. It is thus the first Supreme
Council of the Globe.
   " Such is the history of the origin of this rite which
attracted Mazzini's attention for, during the years
which preceded the taking of Rome by the army of
Piedmont, he could see that the previsions of Isaac
Long had been realized. So it was in Pike, the successor
of Long, himself the Sovereign Commander Grand
Master, that the great revolutionary conspirator sought
an ally in his work the object of which was the total
destruction of the church. " 10

    10. Margiotta, op. cit., p. 88 et seq.
196                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

   The following address, 11 issued from Paris by Giuseppe
Mazzini 12 to his friends in Italy, October 1846, fully
sets forth the deep laid plans by which Freemasonry
sought to engage all classes.
   " In great countries, it is by the people we must go
to regeneration ; in yours, by the princes. We must
absolutely make them of our side. It is easy. The Pope
will march in reform through principle and of necessity ;
the King of Piedmont through the idea of the crown of
Italy; the Grand Duke of Tuscany through inclination
and irritation ; the King of Naples through force ; and
the little princes will have to think of other things
besides reform. The people yet in servitude can only
sing its wants. Profit by the least concession to assemble
the masses, were it only to testify gratitude.... Fetes,
songs, assemblies, numerous relations established among
men of all opinions, suffice to make ideas gush out, to
give the people a feeling of its strength and render it
exacting... Italy is still what France was before the
Revolution ; she wants, then, Mirabeau, Lafayette, and
others. A great lord may be held back by his material
interests, but he may be taken by vanity. Leave him
the chief place whilst he will go with you. There are
few who would go to the end.
   " The essential thing is, that the goal of the great
revolution be unknown to them ; let us never permit
them to see more than the first step. In Italy, the clergy
are rich in money and the faith of the people. You must

  11. Michael di Gargano, Irish and English Freemasons, p. 66.
  12. See Larousse: Grand Dictionnaire Universel du XIXe siècle.
  Mazzini. 1808-1872. He had become the chief of a particular
sect much given to mysticism. Without being a catholic he
was profoundly religious... In Oct. 1871, he organized in Rome
a congress of workmen which attracted little attention. " I am
not a christian.", he wrote to Daniel Stern.
                   THE   PREPARATION                  197
manage them in both those interests, and as much as
possible make their influence of use.
   " Learned discussions are neither necessary nor
opportune. There are regenerative words which contain
all that need be often repeated to the people. Liberty,
rights of man, progress, equality, fraternity, are what
the people will understand above all when opposed to
the words, despotism, privileges, tyranny, etc., etc.
   " Nearly two thousand years ago, a great philosopher,
called Christ, preached the fraternity which the world
yet seeks. Accept, then, all the help offered you. Who-
ever will make one step towards you must be yours till
he quits you. A king gives a more liberal law ; applaud
him, and ask for the one that must follow. A minister
shows intention of progress ; give him out as a model.
A lord affects to pout at his privileges ; put yourself
under his direction if he will stop, you will have time to
let him go : he will remain isolated, and without strength
against you, and you will have a thousand ways to make
unpopular all who oppose your projects. All personal
discontent, all deceptions, all bruised ambition, may
serve the cause of progress by giving them a. new direc-
tion. The army is the greatest enemy to the progress of
socialism. It must be paralysed by the education of the
people. Clerical power is personified in the Jesuits.
 The odium of that name is already a power for the
socialists. Make use of it. Associate! Associate! every-
thing is in that word. The secret societies give irresist-
ible strength to the party that can call upon them. Do
not fear to see them split: the more the better. All go to
the same end by different ways. The secret will be often
violated ; so much the better ; the secret is necessary to
give security to the members, but a certain trans-
parency is needed to inspire fire to the stationary.
  Courage, then and persevere! "
198                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

   That Freemasonry has not always enjoyed immunity
the following quotation will serve to show.
   " In the year 1735, the States General of Holland
proscribed the secret Masonic League, and the French
government imitated the example in 1735. In 1757, in
Scotland, the Synod of Stirling adopted a resolution
debarring all adhering Freemasons from the ordinances
of religion.
   " The Great Council of Berne proscribed Freemasonry
in 1748, Bavaria followed in 1799, and its total suppres-
sion took place in 1845, The Regency of Milan and the
Governor of Venice acted in a similar manner by it
in 1814. John VI, King of Portugal, prohibited Free-
masonry in the strictest manner in 1816, and renewed it
in 1824. In 1820 several lodges were closed in Prussia
for political intrigues ; and in the same year Alexan-
der I banished the order from the whole Russian Empire.
A similar occurrence took place four years later in Modena
and Spain... Yet today, some men boast of belonging
to a secret society, the members of which were declared,
by an Act of George III, felons, and liable to transporta-
tion for life ! " 13
   Speaking of Masons, in 1876, Richard Carlile wrote :
" Let them not wait to be disbanded by the Legisla-
ture, as a useless and mischievous association : but let
them anticipate the spirit of a coming age... The deluge
of mystery has not only overwhelmed Babylon but
Egypt, Greece, Rome, and will, if we do not light up
the spirit of revelation in time, most assuredly over-
throw this British nation. It is even now in danger,
from the dissension of its internal mysteries, of becoming
an easy prey to some more barbarously mysterious
power. Thus fell Babylon, Egypt, Jerusalem, Greece,

  13. Michael di Gargano, op. cit.
                   THE   PREPARATION                   199
"Rome, and why not Britain, if Britain retain those seeds
of disease and weakness? Tell me not that the safety
of a country is in its superstition, or in its secret and
mysterious bands. " 14
   This warning however passed unheeded. During the
time that has elapsed between the publication of Car-
lile's book and the present day, we see England honey-
combed with societies, subversive of law, order and
morals.
   Numerous are the homes which have become resorts
where, today, the shameful orgies of Medmenham are
enacted anew. They are the secret haunts of social
cliques and associations, and behind such screens as art,
antiques and dressmaking thrive, as though they were
highly protected, the white slave traffic, the dope traffic
and gambling which serve as a drag-net and decoy
for the service of the Great God Pan.

  14. Carlile, Manual of Freemasonry, p. 94.
                  CHAPTER       XXIX

            GENERAL PEPE AND THE
              " ONE BIG UNION "

   At the present moment, when we are surfeited with
the words unions and mergers, to say nothing of car-
tels, a new interest is awakened by the perusal of
Thomas Frost's book on Secret Societies, from which
we extract the following :
   " Two results of great importance in the progress
of the European revolution proceeded from the events
that occurred at Naples in 1820-21. One was the reorga-
nization of the Carbonari, consequent upon the publicity
given to the system when it had brought about the revo-
lution, and the secrecy in which it had hitherto been
enveloped was no longer deemed necessary ; the other
was the extension of the system beyond the Alps. When
the Neapolitan revolution had been effected, the Car-
bonari emerged from their mystery, published their
constitution and statutes, and ceased to conceal their
patents and their cards of membership. In the Papal
States, in Lombardy, and in Piedmont, the veil of
secrecy was maintained for a little time longer, partly
through the adoption by the Carbonari in those portions
of the peninsula of symbols and pass-words different
from those of the Neapolitan lodges, partly by the for-
                          200
  GENERAL P E P E AND T H E " ONE BIG UNION "              201

mation of the various societies of the Adelphi, the
Guelphs, the Brother Protectors, and the Italian Fede-
rati, which were similar, and yet not the same, though
all holding the same principles, and having a common
object. But after the collapse of the Piedmontese revo-
lution, so much doubt and fear existed among the leaders
as to the extent to which the secrets of the system were
known that they were all effaced, and consigned to
oblivion. The scattered directors of the movement drew
together the broken threads of the conspiracy as soon
as they were able, but with a new nomenclature and
a new symbolism. 1
    " The dispersion of the Carbonaro leaders had, at the
same time, the effect of extending the system in France,
where it had been introduced towards the end of 1820
and creating centres of revolutionary agitation in the
foreign cities in which they temporarily located them-
selves.
    General Pepe proceeded to Barcelona when the
counter-revolution was imminent at Naples, and his
life was no longer safe there ; and to the same city
went several of the Piedmontese revolutionists when
their country was Austrianized after the same lawless
fashion.
   Scalvini and Ugoni took refuge at Geneva ; others of
the proscribed proceeded to London. This dispersion,
and the progress which Carbonarism was making in
France, suggested to General Pepe the idea of an
international secret society, which should combine for
a common purpose the advanced political reformers of
all the European States.
      Shortly after his arrival at Madrid, to which city
he proceeded from Barcelona, he propounded to two or
  1. Thomas Frost, Secret Societies of the European Revolution,
vol. II, p. 1 et seq.
202                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

three ultra-Liberal deputies the plan of this society, the
object of which, he says,
   ' was to enable the members to correspond and by these
means preclude the possibility of a renewal of that want
of union which had been experienced amongst the most
noted patriots of Spain and Portugal, Naples and Piedmont.
Several deputies of the Cortes were inclined to regard
such an association as extremely beneficial to the public
cause, more especially in their own peninsula, where a great
want of concord existed between the Portuguese and the
Spaniards. The society was accordingly founded; several
members of the Cortes formed part of it, as well as General
Ballesteros, Councillor of State. I still preserve the regulations
of this society, the great object of which was to open a com-
munication between the most enlightened patriots of the
different cities in Europe. It was decided that I should exert
myself to give it extension in Lisbon, London and Paris ;
and that, in the event of my success, other members should
proceed to propagate it over Italy and Germany. '

   " Having organized in Madrid the first circle of the
Constitutional Society of European Patriots, Pepe
proceeded to Lisbon, where he was even more successful
in his efforts than in the Spanish capital. Two of the
Ministers, and several Councillors of State and members
of the Cortes signified their adhesion, and, before Pepe
left, a flourishing circle was formed, under the direction
of Almeida-Moraes, the president of the Cortes. From
Lisbon the general proceeded by sea to London, where,
as he says, he soon found that ' a secret society in
England among men of mind is a thing quite out of the
order of probability '. He mentioned the society to a
few, but met with no encouragement. The Duke of
Sussex and Sir Robert "Wilson read the statutes and
regulations of the society, but only as a matter of
curiosity. "
  GENERAL P E P E AND T H E " ONE BIG UNION '          203

   This curiosity is doubtless responsible for the creation
of what was later known as The International Committee
of London. The particular Duke of Sussex, here referred
to was Grand Master of the Grand Lodge of England
from 1813-1843, and this interview with the Italian
revolutionary is of great significance showing as it does
the effort, at this date, to subvert English Freemasonry
to the aims of The International. According to the
system which worked out later, English Freemasonry
retained, to all appearances, its original autonomy.
   But to proceed with the statement of Frost :
   " Pepe next opened a correspondence with Lafayette,
who hailed the proposed international organization of
the secret societies as ' a Holy Alliance opposed to that
of despotism, ' and at once associated himself with it.
He, with Manuel and Argenson, the triumvirate that
was supposed to have directed the Associated Patriots
of 1816, were earnestly engaged at that time in the
reorganisation of the Carbonari of France, upon a new
system, which promised more perfect impenetrability ;
and Buonarotti was similarly engaged at Geneva, with
a view to renewed operations in Italy. "
   " It has been doubted whether Lafayette, Manuel 2 ,
and Argenson 3, with others who were supposed to be
the leaders of the Carbonari in France, were actually
the chiefs of the society; and, with regard to Manuel
at least, the point is not susceptible of positive demon-
stration. There are, in all countries, men of superior
station who, when a collision between the people and
the Government is impending, are aware of what is
going on, and hold themselves prepared to step to the
front when the movement has advanced to a point
  2. André Jacques Manuel (1791-1857).
  3. Marc-René de Voyer, Marquis d'Argenson, harboured
Buonarotti, one of the group of conspirators led by Babeuf.
204                OCCULT THEOCRASY

at which they can do so with advantage to the cause and
safety to themselves ; but who take care not to commit
themselves to it prematurely, or to allow any trace to
exist of their connexion with it. This has been thought
by some to have been the real position of the individuals
whom others have asserted to have been the actual
leaders of the Carbonari, as they had previously been
held to be of the Associated Patriots ; but though there
is no absolute proof that they were the Grand Elect
there can be very little, if any, moral doubt upon the
point. "
   The Author of Secret Societies of the European Revolu-
tion writes the foregoing paragraph but fails to explain it.
   Who and what are the men he refers to ?
   Such indeed are the political principles adopted by
the leaders of Freemasonry. Therein lies its power. As
soon as any political movement becomes inevitable, as
soon as public pressure on an existing government
becomes too strong, this sect, in the name of Liberty,
Equality and Fraternity, takes the secret leadership
of the opposing faction. Through the new government
which becomes the subservient tool of its capricious
master, who, at any moment, may suppress its fledgling,
by creating and backing a new opposition, it holds,
not the balance of power but all the power.
   Thus : Those who rule Freemasonry today, rule the world.
   And Frost further adds :
   " In 1831, the French Government had not only
proclaimed a policy of non-intervention, but had express-
ly declared that France would not permit intervention
on the part of any other Power in the affairs of any
nation in Europe. Lafayette was deceived by these
professions, and assured Misley (the agent of the Masonic
Revolutionary Committee) that the Italians had nothing
to fear. "
  GENERAL PEPE AND THE " ONE BIG UNION "               205

   In that year Masonry made an attempt to cast off
the Austrian yoke in Italy by using France as its base
of operations. Owing however to French non-cooperation
the revolution failed.
   " A few days afterwards, Misley and Linati arrived at
Marseilles and chartered a vessel, aboard which they put
a couple of cannon and twelve hundred muskets. They
were joined by General Pepe, Count Grilenzoni, the
advocate Mantovani, Dr. Franceschini, and Lieutenant
Mori; but, at the last moment, the Prefect received a tele-
graphic order from Paris to prevent their embarkation
and lay an embargo on the vessel. General Pepe evaded
the vigilance of the police, however, and contrived to
reach Hyères, where he heard of the entrance of the
Austrians into Bologna, and thereupon abandoned his
intention of giving the aid of his reputation and expe-
rience to the revolutionary cause. "
   In connexion with the agitation provoked in Pied-
mont, during the reign of Charles Albert, by Mazzini's
" Young Italy " movement in 1848, the veteran General
Pepe again comes into prominence. On March 29,
1848, he arrived at Naples, and was sent for by King
Ferdinand who invited him " to form a Ministry, of
which he should have the Presidency, with the Minis-
tries of War and Marine. " Every difficulty however
was thrown in the way of Pepe's projected military
operations, " the Naval Department insisting that the
fleet could not convey troops, the King interposing
various delays and the Pope refusing permission for
more than one battalion or squadron to pass daily.
Seventeen thousand troops at last started, but with
orders not to cross the Po until the King commanded
the passage ! " 4

   . Thomas Frost, op. cit., vol. II, p. 174.
206              OCCULT THEOCRASY

   There was much marching and countermarching
but the secret societies had not yet won.
   The tangled history of the " Young Italy " move-
ment in its early stages is well explained by Thomas
Frost in Secret Societies of the European Revolution,
and anyone particularly interested in that phase of
political history would do well to refer to this book.
Due allowance must however be made for certain
omissions and inaccurate deductions on the part of the
author who, in 1876, could not have access to informa-
tion which is now available to anyone seeking it.
                  CHAPTER         XXX

  ALBERT P I K E     AND        GIUSEPPE   MAZZINI


      This Chapter is compiled largely of extracts,
   some transcribed verbatim and others elaborated
   to include information necessary to the reader,
   from :
    Adriano Lemmi
              by Domenico Margiotta 33°
    Maçonnerie Pratique
              by Paul Rosen 33°
    Initiation Human and Solar
              by Alice A. Bailey
    Le Diable au XIXe Siècle
              by Dr. Bataille.

  Adriano Lemmi wrote : " The anniversary of Sept. 20,
the day on which Rome became the capital of Italy,
when the temporal power of the Pope was over-
thrown, concerns Freemasonry exclusively. It is an
anniversary, a purely masonic festival, which marks
the date of the arrival of Italian Freemasonry in Rome,
the aim for which it had for many years been striving. "
  The date of Sept. 20, 1870, is not only an Italian
date, it is above all a great masonic date, for it marks
                          207
208                OCCULT THEOCRASY

the organization of a supreme rite, introduced into
Freemasonry, to lend a satanic character to the vague
divinity more or less well known by the name of " The
Great Architect of the Universe ".
   During the last years preceding the capture of Rome,
Mazzini had established relations with the Masonic
chief of Scottish Rites, Albert Pike, President of the
Supreme Council of Charleston, United States.
   Pike was a great student of the Cabala and the
occult.
   Mazzini had understood that Freemasonry was a
powerful lever with which to revolutionize the world,
but he saw it divided into numerous rites, often rivals,
and even hostile to one another. Aspiring to Italian
Unity as a means of breaking the temporal power of the
Holy See, he dreamt of a union of masonry throughout
the world to destroy the church itself as a spiritual
power.
   He addressed himself to Pike in preference to another
Grand Orient or Supreme Council chief because of the
many international ramifications of Ancient and Accep-
ted Scottish Rites, as Pike, its recognised chief, had
succeeded in gaining considerable influence over all the
Supreme National Councils of this rite which had
hitherto been of a purely dogmatic and liturgic cha-
racter.
   Mazzini, who was very practical, said that it would
be inadvisable to favour one rite only to the exclusion
of all the others. In a letter to Albert Pike, dated Jan.
22, 1870, he writes. " We must allow all the federa-
tions to continue just as they are, with their systems,
their central authorities and their divers modes of corres-
pondence between high grades of the same rite, orga-
nized as they are at present, but we must create a
supreme rite, which will remain unknown, to which
         ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI   209

 we will call those Masons of high degree whom we shall
 select. With regard to their brothers in masonry, these
 men must be pledged to the strictest secrecy. Through
 this supreme rite, we will govern all Freemasonry which
 will become the one international centre, the more
 powerful because its direction will be unknown. "
   Thus at the time when Mazzini formed the scheme
 of unifying Freemasonry by creating one central uni-
 versal direction reserved to a small number of high
 masons chosen with the greatest care, he selected
 Albert Pike as an ally.
   Pike was born in Boston on Dec. 29, 1809.
   His parents, in modest circumstances, succeeded in
giving him a course at Harvard College. He then went
to join his family at Newbury port. There, for a while,
he taught in a primary school till he moved to Fair-
haven where he continued his career of pedagogue.
    In 1833 he went to Little Rock.
   From 1830 to 1840, Masonry in the United States
had fallen into disrepute and almost ceased to exist.
After the torture and death of William Morgan in 1826,
many lodges faded into oblivion to resuscitate only after
the storm of public censure had abated.
   During the Civil War, Pike served as brigadier-
general in the Confederate army. The Confederate
government named him Indian Commissioner and
charged him with the conduct of negotiations with the
most powerful savage tribes, to raise an army of their
warriors. To facilitate his organization of this army he
was made Governor of Indian Territory, and once these
hordes were united, they were placed under his com-
mand. What followed can be easily understood as his
troops were composed of Chickasaws, Comanches,
   Creeks, Cherokees, Miamis, Osages, Kansas and Choc-
  aws, with all of whom he personally was on the best
210               OCCULT THEOCRASY

of terms. Among them, he was known as " the faithful
pale-face friend and protector ". It was no longer war —
it was an orgy of murder and atrocities so terrible that
the foreign powers interfered. Representations made by
England, threatening intervention in the name of
humanity, finally compelled Jefferson Davis to disband
his auxiliary Indian troops.
   Mrs. Liliana Pike Room gives us the following chrono-
logical history of her father's early Masonic career.
 She says that he became an Oddfellow, some time in
the forties, and in 1850 entered the Masonic Fraternity.
After that he gradually ceased to be active as an Odd-
fellow. Soon becoming prominent in Masonry he advan-
ced rapidly to the highest honours. His Masonic record
is as follows :
   " He was initiated in Western Star Lodge at Little
Rock, Arkansas, in 1850.
   " Raised to the degree of Worshipful Master, in
Western Star Lodge No. 1, Little Rock, Arkansas,
in July 1850.
   " He became Charter Member of Magnolia Lodge,
 No. 60, Little Rock, Arkansas, and was Worshipful
Master ad vitam of that lodge in 1853.
   ' Exalted in Union Chapter No. 2 R. A. M. Little
Rock, Arkansas, in 1850.
   " Greeted as Royal and Select Master at Washington,
D. C , 1852.
   " Created Knight Templar 1858 Washington Com-
mandary No. 1. K. T. in Washington.
   " Elected Grand High Priest of the Grand Chapter
of Arkansas, in 1853.
   " In 1856, met Brother Theodor S. Parvin of Connec-
ticut and received degrees of A. A. (Ancient and Accep-
ted Scottish Rite) from 4° to 32° inclusive, on March
20th, 1853.
         ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI    211

   " Coroneted Honorary Inspector General, April 25th,
1857. Crowned Active Member of Supreme Council,
Southern Jurisdiction March 20th, 1858, at Charleston,
South Carolina, and on the resignation of Brother John
Honour as Grand Commander, was elected M. P. Sove-
reign Grand Commander of the Supreme Council for
the Southern Jurisdiction of the United States, January
2nd, 1859. "
   Mrs. Room further adds " I will state here what he
told me himself, that Sovereign Grand Commander
Honour, his predecessor, resigned that office expressly
that he might be elected Sovereign Grand Commander. "
   The secretary of the Supreme Council at Charleston,
at this time, and its ruling power was Pike's great friend,
Gallatin Mackey.
   On the other hand, Margiotta gives the following
particulars :
   " Towards this epoch, Pike and Mackey received the
visit of Longfellow. This Longfellow was a Scottish
Rites Mason who, in 1837, had taken up his residence
in the United States, becoming the intimate friend and
private secretary of Moses Holbrook, then Sovereign
Commander of the Supreme Council of Charleston. The
intimacy between Longfellow and Holbrook became
quickly serious as both had thoroughly studied the
occult sciences and enjoyed discussing the mysteries of
the Cabala.
    ' When Longfellow asked his Grand Master's
permission to join the order of the Oddfellows for the
purpose of studying its organization, his request was
granted. 1
   " Oddfellow is the name adopted by the members of
a society founded in London towards 1788. Their meeting

  1. Margiotta, Adriano Lemmi, p. 93 et seq.
212               OCCULT THEOCRASY

places were called Lodges, as in Masonry, and many
were dissolved under the suspicion that their character
was subversive, though the visible aims of the fraternity
were simply mutual help and diversion. But the society,
changing its location and its name, continued a preca-
rious existence till, in 1809, several members founded
a new lodge at Manchester. Then some of them separa-
ted in 1813 and formed the independent Order of
Oddfellows (I. 0. 0. F.) the members of the general
council of which were all to reside at Manchester. The
order was introduced in America, in 1819, by the
blacksmith (Thomas) Wildey, who founded Washing-
ton Lodge No. 1, at Baltimore. This town became the
headquarters of the American and Canadian Oddfellows
and, thanks to the energy of Wildey, the order made
great headway and spread with rapidity.
   " Longfellow and Holbrook, while exchanging views
on the Cabala, had formed the project of creating a
Satanic rite in which the adepts would be instructed
in Black Magic, but Holbrook, the Grand Master of the
Supreme Council of Charleston, who had already com-
posed a suitable ritual and sacrilegious mass called
Adonaicide Mass, died, retarding the fulfilment of the
project. " He was succeeded by John Honour, after
whose death the dream of the Jew, Moses Holbrook,
to subvert Masonry, was fulfilled by Albert Pike on a
gigantic scale.
   " Longfellow left Charleston after the death of his
patron and, in 1854, went to Hamilton, Canada. There,
with the authorisation of Wildey, he submitted the
rituals of Holbrook to this flourishing society and it
was decided to graft a second and separate class of
adepts, practising secret Satanism, on to the original
body. But Wildey, becoming suddenly jealous, refused
the use of his premises. "
          ALBERT P I K E AND GIUSEPPE MAZZINI              213

   "Undiscouraged by obstacles placed in his way by
Wildey, Longfellow returned to Charleston in 1857,
where he had interviews with Pike and Mackey to
whom he revealed his plan. The innovation of Long-
fellow was declared to be marvellous, but Pike, who
had himself already thought of introducing Lucife¬
rianism into the inner shrines of Scottish Rites Freema-
sonry, would not take a definite stand, so Longfellow
addressed himself directly to the Grand Master John
Honour. He seemed indifferent to the subject on the
grounds that one could not introduce Satanism into the
Supreme Council of Scottish Rites without the know-
ledge of his lieutenant-commander, Charles Furman,
who was opposed to changes of this kind. Finally
Longfellow obtained from Wildey the authorisation
secretly to use the Order of the Oddfellows for the
initiations of the second class, which was to form an
absolutely secret rite and to have its centre at Hamilton.
The adepts of the second class Oddfellows, practising
Satanism, then took the name of Re-Theurgist-Opti¬
mates 2 (used by the Palladists also) and Longfellow
became the Grand Priest of the ' New Evocative
Magic
   As a consequence of the intrigues and manoeuvres
of some members of the Masonic organization, the
  2. Gerard de Nerval, Les Illumines, p. 172.
   Translation : " Several philosophers of this period followed
Quintus Aucler in this revival of the ideas of the school of
Alexandria. It is towards the same period that Dupont (de
Nemours) published his Philosophy of the Universe, founded on
the same elements of adoration of planetary intelligences.
  Likewise, he established, between man and God, a chain of
immortal spirits which he called " Optimates " and through
whom any illuminé can have communication. It is always the
doctrine of the " ammoneans " gods, the " eons " or " eloims ''
of antiquity.
214               OCCULT THEOCRASY

office of Grand Master had become an elective position
which was now destined to be filled by the particular
member of the Fraternity selected by the conspirators.
Among these was Gallatin Mackey, a Luciferian, who
proposed Albert Pike, another Luciferian, for the post
of Grand Master of the Supreme Council of Charleston
to which he was duly elected on January 6th 1859, his
candidacy being unopposed.
   Margiotta adds :
   " Once Grand Master, Pike reestablished the
supremacy of his Supreme Council and succeeded grad-
ually in becoming an important Masonic personage
and the real chief of Scottish Rites ".
   In 1806, a jeweller, Joseph Cerneau, founded a rival
rite in New York composed of the same 33 degrees of
initiation as the order of which he himself was chief.
This rite, which was later worked by F. Foulhouze, an
American, excited the ire of the Sovereign Pontiff of
Universal Freemasonry who waged a ceaseless warfare
of excommunication against it.
   From letters scattered through different masonic
archives, it is evident that Mazzini formed his great
project after 1866. The grand patriarch of the sect in
Europe, Lord Palmerston, had died. Convinced that the
power he had wielded was purely the result of personal
influence with the different chiefs and that, not being
based on an efficient organization it was unlikely to
endure, Mazzini set himself to study the problem of the
international organization of Freemasonry, and in 1870
reached an agreement with Pike for the creation of the
Supreme Rite.
   The Franco-Prussian war, which, enabled the King
of Piedmont, already called King of Italy, to take Rome,
favoured the abolition of the temporal power of the
Pope, and at this time the constitution of central high
          ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI       215

masonry was decreed and signed between Albert Pike
and Giuseppe Mazzini. The act of creation is dated
Sept. 20, 1870, the day upon which the army of inva-
sion, commanded by the Freemason, General Cadorna,
entered the Eternal City.
   The two founders divided their powers according to
the following plan. To Pike was given dogmatic autho-
rity and the title of Sovereign Pontiff of Universal
Freemasonry, while Mazzini held the executive autho-
rity with the title of Sovereign Chief of Political Action.
Mazzini evinced great deference towards the views of
the Patriarch of Charleston and begged him to draw
up the statutes of the grades of the Supreme Secret Rite
which would thus be the liturgic bonds of the members
of centralized high masonry.
   Albert Pike, in honour of his Templar Baphomet,
which was in the keeping of his first and historic Supreme
Council, named the order the New and Reformed Palla-
dian Rite or New and Reformed Palladium. 3
   " It was agreed ", continues Margiotta, " that the exis-
tence of this rite would be kept strictly secret and that
no mention of it would ever be made in the assemblies
of the Lodges and Inner Shrines of other rites, even
when by accident, the meeting might happen to be
composed exclusively of brothers having the perfect
initiation, for the secret of the new institution was
only to be divulged with the greatest caution to a

   3. In his Cyclopædia of Fraternities Stevens writes that the
' Order of the Palladium' was founded in 1730 and soon
afterwards introduced in Charleston where it remained inactive
until 1886, It blossomed anew under the name of ' Reformed
Palladium ' and gave a new impulse to the traditions of High
Masonry. Stevens adds that the Palladium is little known as
   the number of its members is strictly limited and the deepest
secrecy surrounds all its deliberations.
216                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

chosen few belonging to the ordinary high grades. *
   " To recruit adepts, they planned to use some members
of the other rites, but in the beginning they meant to
rely principally on those among the initiates of Ancient
and Accepted Scottish Rites who were already addicted
to occultism.
   " Everyone knows that in masonry from the degree
of Master, a mason may, without being a member of a
lodge, assist at sessions as a visitor, at Lodges not belong-
ing to his own rite or even to his own national federa-
tion, provided he is a regular active mason and presents
himself at a lodge working at a degree equal to, or
below the highest degree of which he is possessed. Thus
a Rose Croix (18th degree Scottish Rites), travelling
in any country, may, if he frequents assiduously his
lodge and chapter, present himself at any lodge of a
degree equal, to or inferior to his own and assist at a
seance, but he cannot enter an areopagus of Knights
Kadosch (30th degree), even one of his own rite. A 33rd
would be well received everywhere, in any country, in
any rite the existence of which is acknowledged. Thus
it was particularly the initiates of the thirty-third
degree Scottish Rites, who, owing to their extensive
international ramifications, were privileged to recruit
adepts for Palladism. That is why the supreme rite
created its Triangles (the name given to Palladian
Lodges) by degrees, but these were established on a
firm base, the lowliest of its initiates being brothers long
tested in ordinary masonry.
   " One will better understand these precautions
knowing that Palladism is essentially a Luciferian
rite. Its religion is Manichean neo-gnosticism, teaching
that the divinity is dual and that Lucifer is the equal

  4. Margiotta, op. cit., p. 97 et seq.
         ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI    217

of Adonay, with Lucifer, the God of Light and Goodness
struggling for humanity against Adonay the God of
Darkness and Evil. In stating this principle of the secret
cult of the triangles, Albert Pike had only specified and
unveiled the dogmas of the high grades of all other
masonries, for in no matter what rite, the Great Archi-
tect of the Universe is not the God worshipped by the
Christians.
   " For other reasons these precautions were still
necessary, in order to render possible the exercise of a
supreme central directing power, reaching all the rites
through the personal influence of the Elects and Per-
fect Initiates, these being invested with privileges, and
giving the impulse, which emanated from the source
 of the highest universal authority. If Brothers, not fully
initiated, had suspected the existence of this supreme
organization, it is evident that, in the ordinary Lodges
there would always have been a tendency to resist the
motions of such privileged persons.
   " To insure the creation and good working of this
formidable machine of Palladism, Mazzini had reserved
for himself the office of Chief of Political Action nor had
 he hesitated in bowing to the will of the Patriarch of
Charleston who, by his preponderance in Scottish Rites,
could easily penetrate all countries of the globe with
"the new institution. That is the reason for Mazzini
giving supremacy to the dogmatic over the political
authority in International Freemasonry.
    ' The Holy See of the Dogma for the whole masonic
world was set up at Charleston, the sacred city of the
Palladium. Pike, the Sovereign Pontiff of Lucifer, was
the president of the Supreme Dogmatic Directory, com-
posed of ten brothers of the highest grades who formed
his Supreme Grand College of Emeritus Masons. The
  Sovereign Executive Directory of High Masonry was
218                OCCULT THEOCRASY

established at Rome under Mazzini himself who, know-
ing the rivalry between the different Supreme Councils
in Italy, seldom appeared at the official meetings of the
 Grand Orient of Rome, and, so as not to awaken suspi-
cion in the minds of ordinary high grade Italian Masons
in whom he had not confided the secret of the new
institution, pretended to be occupied with socialism
only ".
   Rut was this interest, plan or pretence ?
   In the following paragraph on the International
in World Revolution by N. Webster, page 179, we find a
link, if not the link, between Mazzini and Karl Marx.
Mazzini and his International Masons are already pre-
paring the subversion of the Socialist Labour move-
ment.
   " At the meeting in St. Martin's Hall, on September
28, 1864, when the ' International' was definitely founded,
Marx played no part at all. ' I was present', he wrote
Engels, ' only as a dumb personage on the platform'.
Rut he was named nevertheless a member of the
sub-committee, the other members being Mazzini's
secretary— a Polish Jew named Wolff — Le Lubez,
a French Freemason, Cremer, the secretary of the
English Masons' Union, and Weston, the Owenite. At
the first meeting of this committee, Wolff placed before
it the statutes of Mazzini's Working-men's Association,
proposing them as the basis of the new association; Le
Lubez suggested amendments described by Marx as ' per-
fectly childish '. ' I was firmly resolved ', he wrote, 'not
to leave a single line if possible of all their balderdash'.
In a few weeks he had succeeded in establishing his
authority. ' My propositions were all accepted by the
commission.' "
   As to whether Marx thus manoeuvred himself into
a dominant position in the movement, or Mazzini's
         ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI   219

agents manoeuvred Marx into this position to suit their
own ends, is left to our imagination, but the fact of
someone, not an outstanding personality, being elected
or nominated on a committee for no particular reason,
generally means, to anyone versed in the technique
of political tricks, that the nomination or election was
something arranged " behind the scenes ".
   On page 46 in La Theologie Politique de Mazzini et
l'Internationale, Bakounine, the celebrated Russian
anarchist, refutes certain statements said to have been
current in London about himself at the time, in the
following terms :
   " B u t in 1864, while on my way through London, he
(Karl Marx) came to see me, and assured me that he
(Mazzini) had never taken any part direct or indirect
in these calumnies against me which he himself had
considered most infamous. I had to believe. "
   It is a fact that for a certain length of time Mazzini
and Marx were closely associated.
   An eminent Mason, the atheist leader of the Italian
Socialists, Alberto Mario, husband of Miss Jessie White,
an ardent Mazzinian and the authoress of a history of her
hero — Delia vita di Giuseppe Mazzini — was moreover
a tool of Pike whom he generally consulted on all impor-
tant matters. Thus, in order to divert the attention of
the imperfect initiates, Mazzini organized a congress of
working men in Rome, in October 1871. A close exami-
nation of the work of this congress shows however that
it was only pretence for nothing practical was attempted
or accomplished. On the other hand, he busied himself
with grouping all the political elements of the sect in
which occult manoeuvre his agent, Adriano Lemmi,
helped him more than anyone else.
   " When Pike sent him a copy of his Luciferian rituals,
Mazzini was full of an enthusiastic praise for his col-
220                OCCULT THEOCRASY

league's work which he expressed in his articles in La
Roma del Popolo. The public however failed to under-
stand the sentiment that inspired him to proclaim the
existence of a divinity and denounce materialism
and atheism. One was puzzled to find this man a
mystic. He showed himself extremely religious yet he
declared himself the sworn enemy of the Church ! " 5
   Pike's literary achievements were numerous. These
were, Ariel, Morals and Dogma, The Sacred Hymns,
 The Sephar H. Debarim, Book of the Word 6, Legenda
Magistralia, Ritual of the New and Reformed Palladium
 (4 grades out of 5) The Book of Revelations, The Supreme
 Verb, The Ritual of Elect Magus, and The Book of
Apadno, which latter contains the prophecies concern-
ing the reign of the Anti-Christ from the Satanic
point of view.
   The theological dogma of Albert Pike is explained
in the ' Instructions ' issued by him, on July 14, 1889,
to the 23 Supreme Councils of the world and have been
recorded by A. C. De La Rive in La Femme et l'Enfant
dans la Franc-Maçonnerie Universelle (page 588) from
which book we translate and quote as follows :
   " That which we must say to the crowd is — We
worship a God, but it is the God that one adores
without superstition.
   " To you, Sovereign Grand Inspectors General, we
say this, that you may repeat it to the Brethren
of the 32nd, 31st and 30th degrees — The Masonic
religion should be, by all of us initiates of the high
degrees, maintained in the purity of the Luciferian
doctrine.
   " If Lucifer were not God, would Adonay (The God

  5. Margiotta, op. cit., p. 100.
  6. Rosen, Maçonnerie pratique, vol. I, p. 434.
         ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI    221

of the Christians) whose deeds prove his cruelty,
perfidy, and hatred of man, barbarism and repulsion
for science, would Adonay and his priests, calumniate
him?
   " Yes, Lucifer is God, and unfortunately Adonay
is also God. For the eternal law is that there is no light
without shade, no beauty without ugliness, no white
without black, for the absolute can only exist as two
Gods : darkness being necessary to light to serve as its
foil as the pedestal is necessary to the statue, and the
brake to the locomotive.
   " In analogical and universal dynamics one can only
lean on that which will resist. Thus the universe is
balanced by two forces which maintain its equilibrium :
the force of attraction and that of repulsion. These two
forces exist in physics, philosophy and religion. And
the scientific reality of the divine dualism is demon-
strated by the phenomena of polarity and by the univer-
sal law of sympathies and antipathies. That is why the
intelligent disciples of Zoroaster, as well as, after them,
the Gnostics, the Manicheans and the Templars have
admitted, as the only logical metaphysical conception,
the system of the two divine principles fighting eter-
nally, and one cannot believe the one inferior in power
to the other.
   " Thus, the doctrine of Satanism is a heresy ; and the
true and pure philosophic religion is the belief in Luci-
fer, the equal of Adonay ; but Lucifer, God of Light
and God of Good, is struggling for humanity against
Adonay, the God of Darkness and Evil. "
   One must not lose sight of the fact that Pike occupied
simultaneously the positions of Grand Master of the
Central Directory of Washington, that of Grand Com-
mander of the Supreme Council of Charleston and that
of Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry.
222                OCCULT THEOCRASY

   In 1880, a charter was granted himby the Royal Order
of Scotland for the foundation of Lodges in America
appointing him Provincial Grand Master of the order
of H. R. M. He was indeed a great organizer.
   Margiotta further writes:
   " The two secret chiefs, Pike and Mazzini, finally
completed the organization of high masonry, establish-
ing four Grand Central Directories for the world,
functioning thenceforth to gather information for the
benefit of their political policy and dogmatic propa-
ganda. These were, The Grand Central Directories for
North America at Washington, for South America at
Montevideo, for Europe at Naples, and for Asia and
Oceania at Calcutta. Later, a central Sub-Directory for
Africa was founded at Port Louis, Island of Mauritius, and
after the death of Mazzini, the supreme chief constituted
a Universal Sovereign Administrative Directory at
Berlin which ranked in the hierarchy after the Sove-
reign Executive Directories and before the four Great
Central Directories. "
   Gallatin Mackey, the confidant of Albert Pike, died
in Charleston on June 20, 1881. He was the author
of many works on masonry, namely The Lexicon of
Freemasonry, published in New York in 1845, The
History of Freemasonry in South Carolina, The Manual
of the Lodge, The Masonic Ritualist, The Symbolism
of Freemasonry and The Encyclopedia of Freemasonry,
the authorship of which is generally now attributed to
Albert George Mackey.
   According to the fundamental constitution of the
Palladium, the nomination of the Chief of Political
Action, the President of the Sovereign Executive Direc-
tory, was not an elective office. Its incumbent was an
appointee of the Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Free-
masonry.
         ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI   223

   When Mazzini felt himself to be dying, he designated
Adriano Lemmi as his successor. He died on March
11 1872, at Pisa, and Albert Pike, deferring to his
wishes, named Adriano Lemmi as his successor.
   Pike was not only an organizer and a politician, he
was also, in his religious capacity, as Cabalist and
spiritist, a mystic on whose personality the following
anecdote sheds a flood of light.
   " Speaking before the Supreme Council of Charles-
ion, on October 20, 1884, he gave an account of his
recent travels through the United States and some
incidental experiences. One of these, he described as
follows : — ' A t Saint Louis, we operated the grand
rites, and through Sister Ingersoll, who is a first class
medium, received astonishing revelations during a
solemn Palladian session at which I presided, assisted
by Brother Friedman and Sister Warhnburn. Without
putting Sister Ingersoll to sleep, we saturated her with
the spirit of Ariel himself, but Ariel took possession of
her with 329 more spirits of fire and the seance from
then on was marvellous. Sister Ingersoll, lifted into
space, floated over the assembly and her garments were
suddenly devoured by a flame which enfolded, without
burning her. We saw her thus in a state of nudity for
over ten minutes. Flitting above our heads, as though
borne by an invisible cloud, or upheld by beneficent
spirits, she answered all questions put to her. We thus
soon had the latest news of our very illustrious brother
 Adriano Lemmi. Then, Astaroth, in person, revealed
himself, flying beside our medium and holding her hand.
 He breathed upon her and her clothes, returning from
nowhere, clothed her again. Finally Astaroth vanished
and our sister fell gently on to a chair where, with her
head thrown back she gave up Ariel and the 329 spirits
who had accompanied him.
224                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

   We counted 330 exhalations in all at the end of this
most successful experiment. " 7
   A number of books of this period refer to what must
have been a wireless telephone in the possession of the
heads of the Masonic organization. A translation of the
detailed description of this instrument, given in Ba-
taille's book, is quoted herewith as being of interest
in these days when magic sometimes becomes experi-
mental science. At the date on which this description
was first printed (1894) wireless was unknown.
   " In his house, Gallatin Mackey once showed me that
Arcula Mystica (the Mystic Box), of which there are
only seven examples in existence, at Charleston, Borne,
Berlin, Washington, Monte Video, Naples and Calcutta. 8
   " The exterior of this small box resembles a liqueurs
receptacle. A spring catch opens simultaneously its
two doors and lid. Inside, in the middle, stands a tele-
phone mouthpiece in silver, which, at first sight, one
would take for a very small trumpet or hunting horn. At
the left is a little rope made of twisted silver threads,
one end of which is attached to the machine while the
other extremity ends in a, kind of little bell which one
holds to one's ear to hear the voice of the person with
whom one is speaking, just like the telephone of today.
At the right is a toad, -in silver, with its mouth open.
Placed around the opening of the mouth-piece, stand
seven statuettes in gold, each on a small separate silver
pedestal representing symbolically the seven cardinal
virtues of the Palladian Ladder.
   " Each of these seven statuettes designates one of
the Directories. The statuette Ignis (sacred fire) divine
endeavour, stands for the Supreme Dogmatic Direc-

  7. Bataille, Le Diable au XIXe siècle, p. 360 et seq.
  8. Ibid., p. 391.
         ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI   225

tory of Charleston ; Ratio (Reason, triumphant over
superstition), the Sovereign Executive Directory of
Rome ; Labor (Labour) the Sovereign Administrative
Directory of Berlin ; Ubertas (fecundity), Caritas
(Masonic Charity), Emancipatio (the emancipation of
humanity shedding the yoke of all despotisms) and
Felicitas (Happiness derived from virtuous practices)
representing the four Grand Central Directories of
Washington, Naples, Monte Video and Calcutta.
   " "When the Supreme Dogmatical chief wishes to
communicate, for example, with the head of political
action, he presses his finger on the Statuette Ignis and
on the Statuette Ratio : these sink into their sockets
and at the same instant, a strong whistling is heard
in Rome, in the office where Lemmi keeps his Arcula
Mystica ; Lemmi opens his box and sees the statuette
of Ignis sunk, while tiny, harmless flames issue from
the throat of the silver toad. Then he knows that the
Sovereign Pontiff of Charleston wishes to speak to
him. He presses down the statuette of Ratio in his
box and from then on, the conversation between the
two chiefs proceeds, each one speaking directly into
the mouthpiece described above, while at the same
time holding to his ear the small silver bell.
   " At the end of the conversation, each chief replaces
the golden statuettes by pulling them up by the
head.
   " Every Sovereign Grand Master of a Directory
travels with his Arcula Mystica. This box is personally
confided to him. That of the Administrative Directory
of Berlin is kept by the Sovereign Finance Delegate...
who is actually Bleichroeder (1893).
   " It is evidently necessary to detach the memory
of Albert Pike from the great number of exaggerated
legends which cling to his name, but with a man of
226                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

this type one never knows just what to think. His.
reputation as an Occultist had overstepped the doors
of the lodges and inner shrines. Everyone knew from
hearsay that he gave himself up to Luciferian prac-
tices. "
   Owing to the discredit cast upon Bataille's writings,
we now quote in corroboration of the existence of such
rites as described above from the well known theo¬
sophist Mrs. Alice A. Bailey's book, Initiation Human
and Solar, (published 1922 by the Lucifer Publishing
Co., New York), which has never been challenged : —
   Such quotations touch upon the following subjects :
  Description of the Deity.
  Description of Initiation and fire.
  Description, of Sex and fire.
  Description of the Seven Rays.

   1. " The Lord of the World, the One Initiator,. He Who
is called in the Bible ' The Ancient of Days ', and in
the Hindu Scriptures the First Kumara, He, Sanat
Kumara it is, Who from His throne at Shamballa in
the Gobi desert, presides over the Lodge of Masters,
and holds in His hands the reins of government in all
the three departments. Called in some Scriptures ' the
Great Sacrifice ', He has chosen to watch over the evolu-
tion of men and devas until all have been occultly
' saved '. He it is Who, four times a year, meets in
conference with all the Chohans and Masters, and
authorises what shall be done to further the ends of
evolution.. " 9
   Call it Lucifer, Satan or the Devil, it is always the
same old manifestation revamped now as Sanat Kumara
and, while he may indeed seem to be a very good god,

  9. Bailey, Initiation Human and Solar, p. 106.
          ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI       227

 his presence alone is our only concern at the moment.
    2. As to initiation, — " The Hierophant utters the
word, and the force is literally thrown into the initiate's
 bodies and centres, passing down through the centres
on the mental plane, via the astral centres, to the centres
on etheric levels, which finally absorb it. This is the stu-
pendous moment for the initiate, and brings to him a
realisation of the literal absolute truth of the phrase
that ' God is a consuming fire '. He knows past all
gainsaying that fiery energy and electric force constitute
the sum-total of all that is. He is literally bathed in the
 fires of purification ; he sees fire on all sides, pouring out
through the Rod (of initiation) circulating around the
Triangle, and passing through the bodies of the two spon-
soring adepts. For a brief second, the entire Lodge of
Masters and initiates, standing in their ceremonial places
without the Triangle, are hidden from view by a wall of
fire. The initiate sees no one, save the Hierophant, and
is aware of nothing but a fiery blaze of pure, blue-white
flame, which burns, but destroys not, which intensifies
the activity of every atom in his body without disinte-
grating, and which purifies his entire nature. The fire
tries his work, of what sort it is, and he passes through
the Flame. 10
    " At the fifth initiation the great secret which con-
cerns the fire or spirit aspect is revealed to the wondering
and amazed Master, and He realises in a sense incompre-
hensible to man the fact that all is fire and fire is all. " 11
    3. " Let the disciple transfer the fire from the lower
triangle to the higher, and preserve that which is created
through the fire of the midway point. 12

  10. Bailey, op. cit., p. 133.
  11. Ibid., p. 174.
  12. Ibid., p. 204.
228                  OCCULT THEOCRASY

    " This means, literally, the control by the initiate
 of the sex impulse, as usually understood, and the
 transference of the fire which now normally vitalises the
generative organs to the throat centre, thus leading to
creation upon the mental plane through the agency
of mind... "
   4. As to the seven rays :
   Groups of Egos are formed :
      1. According to their ray.
      2. According to their sub-ray.
      3. According to their rate of vibration.
   They are also grouped for purposes of classification :
      1. As Egos, according to the egoic ray.
      2. As personalities, according to the subray which
        is governing the personality. 13
    " All are graded and charted. The Masters have
Their Halls of Records, with a system of tabulation
incomprehensible to us owing to its magnitude and
its necessary intricacies wherein these charts are kept.
They are under the care of a Chohan of a Ray, each
Ray having its own collection of charts... These Halls
 of Records are mostly on the lowest levels of the men-
tal plane and the highest of the astral, as they can be
there most fully utilised and are most easily accessible. "
    " While the ray business may be an excellent scien-
tific, though little known, method of keeping in touch
with the adepts it has one very serious disadvantage,
namely, that whoever is attuned to a ray is, in case of
revenge or evil intent on the part of a superior, (shall
we say scientist ?) vulnerable on this r a y ! "
    One is almost astonished at the frankness displayed
by Mrs. Bailey in her revelations concerning the secrets
of Initiation, when one remembers the tragic fate of

  13. Bailey, op. cit., p. 68.
         ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI     229

William Morgan, the secret condemnation, kidnapping
and sequestration, torture and final assassination of
this New York Journalist who had published for the
profane public the principal masonic rituals of the period.
   Carlile, in his Manual of Freemasonry, gives the
following particulars : — " My exposure of Freema-
sonry, in 1825, led to its exposure in the United States
of America; and a Mason there, of the name of Wil-
liam Morgan, having announced his intention of assis-
ting in the work of exposure, was kidnapped, under
pretended forms and warrants of law, by his brother
Masons, removed from the State of New York to the
borders of Canada, near the falls of Niagara, and there
most barbarously murdered. This happened in 1826.
The States have been for many years much excited
upon the subject; a regular warfare has arisen between
Masons and anti-Masons. Societies of anti-Masons have
been formed, newspapers and magazines started, and
many pamphlets and volumes, with much correspon-
dence, published ; so that before the slavery question
was passed amongst them, all parties had merged them-
selves into Masons and anti-Masons. Several persons
were punished for the abduction of Morgan : but the
murderers were sheltered by Masonic Lodges, and
rescued from justice. "
   " The story of the murder of William Morgan for
the crime of violating Masonic secrecy has long been
a well known historical fact ; but in August, 1875, the
full particulars were brought to light by the publica-
tion of two letters from the Venerable Thurlow Weed.
The facts were as follows : 14
   " In the year 1826, Morgan, who had passed through
all the degrees of Masonry and held a very high posi-

    14. Gargano, Irish and English Freemasons, p. 73.
230               OCCULT THEOCRASY

tion in the Order, conceived the idea of publishing a
book disclosing all the secrets of the sect. What his
motive may have been is only conjectural. Mr. Weed
was living at that time in the town of Rochester, New
York, and Morgan requested him to publish the pro-
jected book. Mr. Weed declined, and Morgan went to
the adjoining town of Batavia, where he arranged with
another person for the publication.
   " He had written a portion of the book, and was
engaged in completing it when he was arrested on a
false charge of larceny, on the 10th Sept., and convey-
ed to the jail of Ontario county. The sheriff and officers
of this prison were Masons. His house was searched,
and his manuscripts were seized and destroyed.
   " O n the evening of the 12th Sept, he was discharged
by the interference of some of the conspirators, and,
as he passed out of the door of the jail, was seized by
them, taken a short distance, and then forcibly put
into a carriage. He was carried, in the course of that
night, on to the ridge-road about two miles beyond
the village of Rochester. During the next day, he was
taken to Lewiston, a distance of seventy or eighty
miles, and from thence to Fort Niagara, at the mouth
of the Niagara river. His benevolent captors had deci-
 ded on bringing him here in the hope that their brother
Masons of Canada would aid them in disposing of him.
His murder was not then contemplated ; but it was
hoped that the Canadian Masons would take charge
 of him and send him to end his days among the Indian
tribes, in the north-west of Canada. Placing their
prisoner in Fort Niagara, his captors crossed the river
into Canada to attend a meeting of a lodge there ; but
the Canadian Masons, after much deliberation, refused
to become parties to the business. The American Ma-
sons returned to Fort Niagara, and in a few days
         ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI   231

afterwards a large number of men, high in the order,
assembled a short distance off to open an Encampment
of Knight Templars, the additional power of the ' sealed
obligation ' being necessary for such a case. At night
they dined together, and, after dinner, the chaplain
gave a sentiment so significant that all thoughts were
turned towards Fort Niagara. The ' sentiment' was,
in fact, ' death to all traitors' and immediately after-
wards one of the company, Colonel King, arose from
the table and called four of the others to accompany
him. These were Whitney, a stonemason ; Chubbuch,
a farmer; Garside, a butcher; and Howard, a book-
binder. ' They were a l l ' says Mr. Weed, ' men of
correct habits and good character, and all, I doubt
not, were moved by an enthusiastic but most misguid-
ed sense of duty '. King told them that he had an
order from the Grand Master, the execution of which
required their assistance, and they replied that they
would obey it. The five murderers were then driven
in a carriage to the fort where Morgan was confined.
It was just midnight. They told the doomed man that
his friends had completed their arrangements for his
removal to Canada, where his life would be safe. He
consented to go with them, and they walked to the
wharf where a boat was waiting for them ; they embar-
ked and rowed away into the darkness. When the boat
reached the point where Niagara River empties itself
into Lake Ontario, the murderers threw off all pre-
tence, and with some horrible mummeries ordered Mor-
gan to prepare for death. They wound a rope around
him, attaching to each end of it a heavy weight, and
threw him overboard. He sank like a stone, and the
murderers returned to tell their comrades that the
traitor had met a traitor's doom. One of the mur-
derers, Whitney, told all these particulars to Mr. Weed
232                 OCCULT THEOCRASY

a few months afterwards, but it is only now, when all
the criminals are dead, that he makes the fact public.
The body of Morgan was found a year afterwards,
identified by his wife and friends, and buried ; and
although the Masons tried to dispute the identification,
their efforts were futile. None of the murderers was ever
brought to justice. " 15
   So much for the oath of secrecy and brotherhood I
   Nowadays, greater precautions are observed in get-
ting rid of the enemies of the sect. Some little study
and the cooperation of a few culpable doctors, its
auxiliaries and affiliates, enable the terrible sect to
dispose easily of their enemies. The victim of their
vengeance, swallowing some disease germ, meets a fate
that none can prove to have been artificially con-
trived. This is the secret of secrets, denied again
and again ! And yet the charge remains ! For plague,
cholera and all epidemics can be let loose on the world
at a word from the Hidden Masters !
   But to return to the organization of Freemasonry.
   It is necessary here to say that in many instances,
where a masculine lodge has a feminine annex, its
existence is frequently completely ignored by the majo-
rity of the brothers. No mutual visiting is allowed among
the female members of the lower masonic degrees, for
a sister may enter lodges other than her own, only
after she has herself attained the fifth degree. As well

   15. Blanchard, Scottish Rite Masonry Illustrated, p. 33.
   " In his address before his Council in 1878, Albert Pike
said :
   ' I am often asked why we do not publish our old transac-
tions, to which I am compelled to reply, that we have none
to publish. We have no records of the transactions at Charles-
ton from 1801 to 1860. What records we had were destroyed...
during the war. (American Civil War.)' "
         ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI   233

as masculine General Inspectors on permanent missions,
in direct communication with Charleston, there are
General Inspectresses, high grade women masons belong-
ing to ordinary Masonry who, while not necessarily
affiliated to palladism, serve the purpose of its leaders,
their good offices being much appreciated when they
furnish useful information to headquarters. These
women are privileged to enter the lodges and inner
shrines of masonry only, but are not admitted to Palla¬
dian triangles. As for men belonging to an adoptive
lodge where brothers and sisters work together they
must have at least attained the 32nd (Prince of the
Royal Secret) or a corresponding grade in another rote
before they can enter an Areopagus of Sublime Ecos¬
saise.
   As regards the position of women in Masonry, we
think that this cannot be better explained than in the
words of Albert Pike himself. In La Femme et l'Enfant
dans la Franc-Maçonnerie Universelle page 578, A. C.
De La Rive states that on July 14, 1889, Albert Pike,
 Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry, addres-
sed to the 23 Supreme Confederated Councils of the
world the following instructions, which we quote here-
with in part.
   " To the science of Faust, the real Mason will join
the impassibility of Job. He will eradicate superstition
from his heart and cultivate decision of character.
He will accept pleasure only when he wishes it and will
wish it only when he should do so.
   '' We earnestly recommend the creation of Lodges
of Adoption. They are indispensable to the formation
of Masons who are indeed Masters of themselves. The
pnest tries to subdue his flesh by enforced celibacy...
 The real Mason, on the contrary, reaches perfection,
that is to say achieves self mastery, by using his zeal
234               OCCULT THEOCRASY

in the Lodges of Adoption in submitting to all natural
ordeals. Commerce with women, belonging to all breth-
ren, forms for him an armour against those passions
which lead hearts astray. He alone can really possess
voluptuousness. To be able, at will, to use or to
abstain, is a twofold power. Woman fetters thee by thy
desires, we say to the adept, well, use women often
and without passion; thou wilt thus become master
of thy desires, and thou wilt enchain woman. From
which it must perforce result that the real Mason will
succeed in easily solving the problem of the flesh.
   " It is evidently not absolutely necessary that the
man whom you are leading towards the high grades
be immediately perfect and have understood our secret
on his entrance into Masonry. That which we ask you
is first to observe him with the greatest care during
his apprenticeship and afterwards, when he enters
the Lodge of Adoption as Companion to use that as
your criterion, your instrument of infallible control.
   " The Lodge of Brothers which has failed to annex
a Lodge of Sisters is incomplete and destined inevi-
tably never to produce anything but Brethren, with
whom politics are the chief concern, men who will
be chiefly preoccupied with intrigue and rivalry, who
will do bad work and whose politics will be incoherent. "
   Dr. Bataille elucidates this point in the following
terms :
   " Concerning androgynous lodges, Masons gen-
erally give the same answer. They either say 'Yes,
once upon a time there were sister masons but there
are none any longer ' or, if forced to make a conces-
sion say, ' Lodges admitting women are irregular and
function entirely outside of Masonry proper, unrecog-
nized by Grand Orients and Supreme Councils '. "
   " Having referred to the great care exercised to
         ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI    235

hide the existence of the sister masons, it is now oppor-
tune to expose the ruse employed in stifling further
investigation. From time to time, one of the semi-
initiates is urged to bring a resolution suggesting the
establishment of feminine lodges, and a petition is
drawn up and sent in to the Grand Orient or Supreme
Council, whereupon the chiefs gravely insert a decree
in the official bulletin rejecting the petition, and empha-
sising the point that ' the constitution is opposed to
the creation of regular female lodges '. Then, whenever
the question of sister masons is raised in the profane
press, — quick! The Grand Orients and Supreme
Councils publish these famous decrees. " 16
   In certain cities where masonic secrecy is less care-
fully guarded, a part of the masonic premises is avai-
lable for the use of the profane public and daily lec-
tures or instructions of the brother professors. In these
rooms, every evening, accounting, stenography, foreign
languages and other popular professional accomplish-
ments are taught, a great activity is thus created
around masonic headquarters and the entrance of a
woman more or less attracts no attention. The sister
masons, however, know to which room they must go
and, once past the threshold of the building, it is not
to the professorial lecture room that they wend their
way.
   In connection with Eastern occultism and its orga-
nization Dr. Bataille made the following statement
and curious deduction : " A number of Satanic monas-
teries are concealed today under the guise of Musulman
harems or annexes to Lama, or Brahmin monasteries,
but it is possible that some day these institutions might
take root in Europe where, under a deceptive exterior,

    • Bataille, op. cit., pp. 475, 478.
233               OCCULT THEOCRASY

one of these communities might be established. When
one knows the true mission of the ' Pink Serpents '
one wonders if Christianity will not presently assist
at this crowning abomination — a convent of so called
Christians practising luciferianism.
   " The ' Pink Serpents ' are sister masons. They are
the luciferian missionaries and operate as individuals
and under conditions of the greatest secrecy. No records
of the money appropriated for these religious spies
are shown. "
   But let us resume the subject of Palladism as ex-
plained by Dr. Bataille.
   " This super-rite, which is masonic luciferian spiri-
tism, must not be confused with the machinery of
high masonry. Palladism is the cult of Satan in the
inner shrines of a rite superposed to ail the rites. It is
a cult, a religion. High masonry is a supreme adminis-
tration involving an organization much more highly
developed than Palladism whose secret leaders, some
of whom are not luciferian, act in concert and accept
a superior central authority in order that their work
may be the more effective 17.
   " In founding the New and Reformed Palladian rite,
General Pike did not create masonic occultism. Ander-
son, Desaguliers, Weishaupt, Swedenborg, Lessing,
Frederic II of Prussia, Mesmer, Pernety, Cagliostro,
Martinez Pasqualis and his disciple Saint-Martin,.
Francia (the dictator of Paraguay) Lord Palmerston,
General Contreras, Mazzini, and many other distin-
guished Freemasons practised occultism and worked
at the Great Work of the Cabala, 18 but before the year

  17. Bataille, op. cit., vol. I, p. 346 et seq.
  18. Chacornac, Eliphas Levi, p. 191.
  " Importuned by his friends Ch. Fauvety and Caubet,
         ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI       237

1870, the inner shrines all operated without other direc-
tion than that of the theurgic rituals of Swedenborg,
Saint-Martin, Laffon, Landebat, and the Vicomte de
la Jonquière, etc. and the Masonic initiates of Herme¬
ticism were widely dispersed in different schools which
were local and not international.
   " While Pike laid the foundation of Palladism at
Charleston, Mazzini organized the centralization of
Political action in Rome, and two years after the foun-
 ding of the Sovereign Executive and the Supreme
 Dogmatic Directories, a third, the Sovereign Adminis-
trative Directory, was instituted in Berlin. This latter
 functioned by means of a constantly renewed com-
 mittee of seven taken from the Supreme Councils, Grand
 Encampments, Grand Orients, and Grand Lodges of
the world. By means of an ingeniously contrived sys-
 tem of rotation, these representatives act by virtue
 of their mandate for three months only. Each of the
 existing rites, with the exception of the Palladian,
 send annually to Berlin two of its members of the
 Superior degrees, drawn from any country except
 Germany, which alone, of all those represented, is

who both belonged to the Grand Orient, Eliphas Levi became
a Mason on March 14, 1861, being initiated in the Lodge
 Rose du Parfait Silence of which Caubet was the Venerable.
 The ceremony was performed in the presence of many brothers.
   " In his reception speech, Eliphas Levi, to the great aston-
ishment of his auditors, little inclined to paradoxes, made
the following statement.
     I come to bring you your lost traditions, the exact know-
ledge of your signs and emblems, and in consequence to show
you the aim for the attainment of which your association has
been constituted. '
    He then tried to demonstrate to his coreligionists that
Masonic symbolism is borrowed from the Cabala. It was time
 wasted. No one believed him."
238               OCCULT THEOCRASY

entitled to one permanent member whose quarterly-
term of office expires at the end of the time allotted
to the particular lodge of which he is a delegate... The
members of the Sovereign Administrative Directory
are always given 120 days notice of their appointments
in order to enable them to plan what would appear
to be a pleasure trip or a holiday, when, in fact, they
are going on the business of the association.
    " Two special delegates are permanently attached
to the Directory of Berlin, one for finance and one for
propaganda. At the present date, (1894) Bleichroeder
fills the first mentioned position and Findel, a non¬
luciferian, the second. These officers are obliged to
live in Germany and to be in a sufficiently independent
position to be able to go to the seat of the Directory
at a moment's notice.
    " The business of the Propaganda agent is to fur-
nish information to the chiefs at Rome and Charles-
ton... He receives monthly, by secret messenger from
Berlin, the report of all measures formulated at the
Sovereign Administrative Directory relating to means
and methods judged useful in spreading the principles
of the association.
    " After a meeting he examines, coordinates and
frames a report of the decisions upon which, three
months later, the seven members of the Berlin Direc-
tory will vote. Of these seven members, thanks to the
system of rotation explained above, there are always
at least two who, having belonged to the Directory at
the time of the submission of the resolution under
consideration, are able to furnish commentaries and
explanations to the new comers. Only resolutions having
obtained a favourable vote of five or seven voices can
be registered by the delegate recorder, and these can
be finally adopted only on the second following month,
          ALBERT P I K E AND G I U S E P P E MAZZINI       239

if they pass unanimously. 19 In the event of one or more
persons opposing a measure, the matter is referred to
the Chief at Rome after which, failing his approval,
it is settled arbitrarily by the chief at Charleston from
whose decision there is no appeal.
   " The business of the financial agent is not a matter
of funds, it consists in drawing up a general balance
sheet of all rites, in all countries with the brother
accountant working under his orders as a sworn expert.
   " As above said, the Palladian rite has no share in
the functioning of the Sovereign Administrative Direc-
tory. This should again prove that Palladism is super-
posed to all the other rites. It is the luciferian religion
and only need concern itself with the triangles which
have a separate budget. Being the real hidden power,
known only to the perfect initiates, it need not unveil
itself even to this permanent committee which cons-
titutes the highest expression of the administrative
power of the great international association. One must
also not lose sight of the fact that among the masonic
powers, there are several countries where the Sym-
bolic Grand Lodges recognize only three grades of
which that of Master is the third and highest degree.
These lodges, like the others, are entitled to send two
delegates from time to time to Berlin, and, as a conse-
quence of having suppressed the high grades for their
adepts, these Federations are necessarily kept in com-
plete ignorance of the existence of Palladism. The
Supreme chiefs of Charleston and Rome appear to

   19. Such a system, owing to its apparently democratic cha-
racter would admirably serve the purposes of an autocracy.
After five months it is obvious that none of the original mem-
bers who proposed a resolution would be present and five
months gives plenty of time for manipulation of nominees
pledged to vote according to the dictates of invisible masters.
240               OCCULT THEOCRASY

them solely as earnest, active brothers who should be
consulted because of their great personal experience —
but that is all. "
   " Finally the Palladists have no need to be officially
represented in Berlin, as most of the members of
the Supreme Councils, Grand Encampments and Grand
Orients are their men and any important proposition
is immediately communicated to them.
   " Under the Sovereign Directory, the Executive at
Rome and the Administrative at Berlin, come the Grand
Central Directories which are bureaus of registration
in the different parts of the world. These are located
in North America, South America, Europe, Asia and
Oceania. There is as well a sub-Directory for Africa.
At their heads are the high grade trusted brothers by
whom everything that emanates from the Supreme
Councils, Grand Encampments, Grand Orients and
 Grand Lodges of their jurisdiction is centralized. Inde-
 pendent of the Sovereign Administrative Directory of
Berlin, they operate directly under the chiefs of Rome
 and Charleston and it is by these central Directories
 that these two great intriguers are kept informed of
 the trend of world affairs.
    " As everything comes to the Grand Central Direc-
 tories so everything emanates from them. Five mes-
 sengers to Washington, Montevideo, Naples, Calcutta,
 and Port Louis will put in motion the formidable ma-
 chinery of Freemasonry the world over. "
    If the organization described in the foregoing pages
 which were written by Bataille forty years ago has
 progressed along the lines above indicated, one can
 easily conjecture the degree of perfection which has
 doubtless been attained to-day.
                   CHAPTER        XXXI

               PRACTICAL POLITICS


   The game of politics is the pursuit of power. In all
democracies, there are two separate organizations
playing the political game. The open and visible one,
the members of which hold office as members of a
government, and the invisible one composed of indivi-
duals who control this visible organization and in
whom is vested the real power, the essence of which
is finance, controlling the publicity which makes or
unmakes its tools.
   This financial power may be used to promote truth
or fallacies, good or evil, national prosperity or national
ruin, but so long as human nature is what it is, so long
as jealousy, greed, personal ambition and expediency
can sway the lives of men, so long will the rule of the
invisible power prevail by methods inimical to the
best interests of a nation. The strength of a democracy
thus lies at the mercy of invisible leaders who, being
nationally irresponsible, cannot be called to account
for the consequences of the acts of the governments they
control. This at the same time constitutes the inherent
weakness of any form of government, the apotheosis
of which is the control of both parties in the state,
right and left, radical and conservative, by the same
                           241
242               OCCULT THEOCRASY

forces. Then, only the puppets change while the rule
of the individuals controlling the machine continues
unhindered. Voters who wonder why their efforts have
failed, wonder in vain. As the dupes of a controlled
publicity their privilege of the vote is a farce.
    If all factions in a state can be controlled from one
source, why should International Control be impractic-
able? Italy, if one follows its history for the last hun-
dred years, gives a sequence of good illustrations of
such possibilities and affords us a chance to follow the
progressive stages of masonic centralization and impo-
sition of Internationalism upon nations, as conceived
by Mazzini, Pike, Palmerston and Bismarck.
    International control was Mazzini's dream. His
cynical remark " We aspire to corrupt in order to
rule " leaves one little faith in the idealism of this
Patriarch of International Freemasonry. That he applied
his motto is shown by the use he made of Francesco
Crispi.
    As Palamenghi-Crispi writes : 1
    " Crispi became personally acquainted with Mazzini
in London, in January, 1855, but they had correspond-
ed since 1850, when, their golden dream of liberty
and independence banished by the return of all the
tyranny of the past, the bravest of the patriots had
once more begun to conspire.
    " While pondering the idea of founding a National
Committee in which the various regions of Italy should
be represented, Mazzini also determined to form a
fund for the carrying out of great enterprises. And
 ' as it is impossible to obtain large sums secretly and
from a few people ' he wrote, he worked out a plan for

  1. Thomas Palamenghi-Crispi, The Memoirs of Francesco
Crispi, vol. I, p. 75.
                  PRACTICAL POLITICS                  243
a National Loan, to be raised by the issue of bonds to
be redeemed by a liberated Italy.
   " The first act of the National Committee was to
authorise the issue of such bonds to the amount of ten
million lire. "
   In his youth, Francesco Crispi made a mistake, and
blackmail made him a ruler of men. As the tool of
Mazzini, he ruled Italy for many years, and as the ruler
of Italy, he wielded the secret power of International
Masonry in accordance with the policy of his masters.
   According to Crispi 33° by D. Vaughan, " Crispi,
in Palladism, Brother v Serafino-Chiocciola, was born
at Ribera, in Sicily, on Oct. 4, 1819. His father, Tommaso
Crispi, a lawyer, destined him to the church, but in
1837, he married Felicita Valle, a pretty young girl
with whom he was infatuated. In 1856, he abandoned
her for Rosalia Montmasson, deserting the latter
in 1878 to marry Lina Barbagallo, widow Capellani.
At this period, he was openly accused of bigamy and
though challenged to do so, he never produced the
documents necessary to prove the death of his first
wife, Felicita Valle.
   " After his marriage in 1837, he practised law and
in 1838 joined one of the numerous secret societies
which in those days infested Sicily. Presently he star-
ted his career as a political intriguer and conspirator
travelling over the world on his sinister business under
different aliases and false passports provided for him
by Mazzini, who, in view of his confidential position
as friend of the King of Naples, had bought his services
as a spy. "
   Domenico Margiotta states in Francesco Crispi, son
(Euvre Néfaste, that he found among the papers of his
grandfather — a member of Young Italy who had been
condemned to death as the head of the conspiracy